《Dear Soldier, Put Your Gun Down》


 Chapter 1 It Has Been a Long Time

    Chapter 1 It Has Been a Long Time


    Bombs were going off non-stop in the warzone that even people at the field hospital could feel the earth


    shuddering. Winona Winston was stitching a wound on an injured soldier. Her hair was clung to her


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    scalp as she was drenched in a mixture of blood and sweat. Hardly anyone could recognize her to be


    the eldest daughter of Christopher Winston, the city mayor, as her exquisite beauty was obscured by


    her disheveled appearance.


    The scruffy surroundings and the scorching hot weather did not bother her. As a doctor, she was


    obligated to take care of her patients no matter how horrid the environment was. Moreover, she needed


    to step up and show her dedication given that she was the leader of the clinical team of Country C.


    nk! Someone kicked the door to the derelict room open all of the sudden. An injured soldier whose


    blood was flowing profusely from his head was carried inside on a stretcher by five other soldiers. The


    leader of the group was a good-looking, long-legged man who exuded an icy aura. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss


    here?¡±


    Winona answered him in a level voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The man marched over at strides and aimed his gun at her head. ¡°Rescue him now or I¡¯ll shoot you and


    the nurses to death immediately!¡± he threatened.


    Unfazed by his threat, Winona looked straight into his eyes. ¡°How am I going to perform a surgery


    when you¡¯re pointing a gun at my head?¡±


    Matt Snider froze when he saw the familiar features on Winona¡¯s face. In a crisp movement, he


    withdrew the gun.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Winona snapped frostily.


    The other soldiers looked deeply rattled when they heard her harsh tone. Considering that no one had


    ever spoken to Matt that way, they were very sure Winona was doomed.


    Surprisingly, Matt softened his attitude and responded with a faint smile, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, he left the hospital together with his subordinates.


    After they were gone, Winona immediately instructed her assistant to move the injured soldier to the


    operating table. ¡°Get me the forceps and a few bags of blood right now!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Winona, the pulse of the patient is very weak! I can¡¯t feel his breathing!¡±


    Without hesitation, Winona performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation on the injured soldier.


    Some distance away from the field hospital, Matt narrowed his eyes to observe the woman who just


    yelled at him minutes ago. She was tirelessly doing chestpressions on the injured soldier at the


    moment. To his amazement, she did not even flinch when her hands, her face, and her white coat were


    stained by the soldier¡¯s blood, and her movements were deft and quick. The surgery room was her


    stage, and she owned it.


    The surgery was finallypleted at midnight that day, and the injured soldier was sent back to


    Country C. Seeing that, Winona heaved out a long sigh of relief. Wearily, she slouched out of the


    surgery room and went to wash her hands.


    Suddenly, someone handed her a clean towel. She stopped herself from blurting out ¡°thanks¡± just in


    time when she saw the man who offered her the kind gesture. Honestly speaking, the man did not


    leave a favorable impression on her. Winona deemed him to be a rude, domineering, and imposing


    man¡­


    He lit up a cigar and released a mouthful of smoke at her. ¡°My name is Matt Snider. I¡¯d be d if you


    could keep my name in mind,¡± he introduced himself.


    He was Matt Snider, a man who was famous for his legendary military achievements.


    Matt had made his luck ever since he joined the army at the age of twelve. His talents caught the eye


    of his superiors when he was sixteen, and he was appointed as the captain of his toon when he hit


    twenty. Now, he was twenty-seven and had made it as the general of the army. Winona heard from the


    grapevine that he had never lost a single battle he was involved in. He was ruthless to everyone,


    including himself and even his father. In Winona¡¯s opinion, it was unwise to associate herself with a


    man like him.


    The smoke of the cigar irritated her airway and consequently, she started coughing. Matt found her


    even more adorable when her face flushed. Feeling annoyed, Winona tossed the used towel back at


    Matt and strode off. When he sped her wrist as she walked past him, she reached for the scalpel in


    the pocket of her coat out of instinct. She was ready to fight him to the death if he decided to molest


    her.


    ¡°Thanks for rescuing my man,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mr. Snider, you don¡¯t have to thank me at all. Saving his life is part of my job.¡±


    Matt singlehandedly pinned both of her hands to her back to keep her still. Then, he edged closer to


    her and whispered to her, ¡°It¡¯s been a long while.¡±


    Winona went stupefied when she heard that. For some reason, Matt¡¯s face looked familiar to her, but


    she could not remember anything about him.


    Just then, the rest of the clinical team made their way over.


    Matt quickly loosened his grip on her hands. When Winona, who was caught off guard, stumbled


    backward, he twined an arm around her waist to help her stay on a stable footing. She tried to knee


    him in between his legs to force him to move away, but her leg was trapped in between his. In the


    stalemate, Matt reached for her lips and touched them flirtatiously. The soft and smooth texture of her


    lips gave him a pressing urge to kiss her.


    In response to her baleful nce, he shed her a roguish smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon,¡± he muttered


    before letting her go.


    By the time Winona came to her senses, he was long gone.


    The smell of tobo still lingered on her lips. Disgusted by it, she returned to the washbasin where she


    started sshing icy water on her face. She was so desperate to clean her mouth that she scrubbed


    her lips hard until they were bleeding.


    Soon, the nurses of the clinical team surrounded her. Coming from different regions of Country C, they


    did not know Winona well. Therefore, they took the liberty of making wild guesses about the situation.


    ¡°Winona, is Mr. Snider the man you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    ¡°No way. Do you think Mr. Snider looks like her fianc¨¦?¡±


    One of the nurses who was smitten by Mattmented, ¡°Does it mean I still stand a chance of dating


    that hottie? Thank god! Mr. Snider is a good catch. Not only is he a looker, but he is also a very


    talented guy. Guess what? He started his career as a second lieutenant and worked his way up to


    being an general. That¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    The other nurse quickly dampened her enthusiasm by saying, ¡°I hate to burst your bubble, but


    everyone¡¯s been telling me that guy doesn¡¯t spend time on women. A man like him is way out of our


    league.¡±


    Winona stered a fake smile at them before leaving. She slumped on a bench in the corridor where


    she opened her purse. A photo of a beautiful couple smiling brightly at the camera was kept inside.


    The man in the photo was her fianc¨¦, Benjamin Larson. He was her childhood sweetheart.


    Ever since she was a teenager, she had always known that she would be Benjamin¡¯s wife one


    day. ording to the family rule, every one of the Winston family must marry someone from the Larson


    family. As the eldest daughter of her parents, Winona was no exception to the rule.


    To be frank, she did have feelings for Benjamin. After all, she had known him for a long time and she


    deemed him good husband material.


    Benjamin was a decent-looking man who was down-to-earth and gentle. He was not full of himself


    because his father was a big fish in the government. Most importantly, he was very nice to her.


    Because of her rtionship with Benjamin, her half-sister, Sharon, had always been jealous of her.


    Winona did not have much of a say in her marriage. If she did not marry Benjamin, her father would


    just marry her to a stranger. If that was the case, she would rather marry someone she knew.


    Benjamin had gone missing when their wedding ceremony was scheduled to be held in two months.


    The only information Winona had was that he was involved in the war between Country C and Country


    D. No one, even his family, had heard from him for six months.


    As Benjamin¡¯s father was running for the presidency of Country C, he had no choice but to keep the


    matter a secret to the public. Winona only applied to offer her service at the field hospital so that she


    could look for Benjamin herself.


    It was at Matt¡¯s office.


    Theyout and decoration of his office were simple. Everything, including the curtains, was ck.


    There was a stack of photos scattered on his desk. They captured Winona at different stages of her life


    ¡ªher childhood, her teenage years, and when she was an adult.


    Matt¡¯s eyes were tinged with amusement when he was caressing Winona¡¯s beautiful eyes on the


    photos. ¡°You mustn¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do to you. You¡¯ve asked for it.¡±


    With a crooked smile, he phoned Felix Carter, his subordinate guarding the dungeon in City X. Violent


    criminals and people who had offended the government officials were imprisoned there.


    ¡°Release Benjamin Larson and bring him home as soon as possible,¡± Matt instructed.


    ¡°Mr. Snider, keeping Benjamin Larson in the dungeon is part of your deal with the Johnson family. What


    will happen if Vice President Johnson holds us ountable for releasing him? Mr. Snider, are you sure


    you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just do as I said.¡±


    After a pause, Matt added, ¡°Also, tell Samuel and the rest of the gang to meet me tomorrow.¡±


    Felix sounded excited from the other end. ¡°Mr. Snider, are you giving us some new tasks? We¡¯ve been


    longing for a chance to test out skills!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do a marriage proposal.¡±


    Felix gasped when he heard that.

 Chapter 2 A Charismatic Smile

    Chapter 2 A Charismatic Smile


    Matt hung up on Felix without waiting for his response.


    Felix was puzzled. He wondered who Matt was going to propose marriage to when he did not even


    have a girlfriend.


    Still, he had no choice but to carry out his instruction. Considering that Matt was called ¡°Grim Reaper¡±


    for a reason, defying his order was considered suicidal behavior.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long day, everyone at the field hospital was sound asleep except for Winona.


    While she was tossing and turning, her phone vibrated. She quickly tiptoed her way to the washroom to


    check the message because no one except the military officers was allowed to use their phones at the


    military base.


    There was a new message for her from her bosom friend, Reese: ¡°Benjamin has returned home safely.


    Pleasee back as soon as possible.¡±


    Seeing that, Winona quickly covered her chest to suppress the ineffable joy she was experiencing. A


    smile spread across her face as a wave of relief washed over her. Now that Benjamin had returned


    home safely, it meant that their wedding ceremony could now be held ording to the schedule. Once


    she sessfully wedded Benjamin, she would then have a valid reason to bring her younger sister,


    Aileen Winston, with her.


    Thinking about Aileen¡¯s illness, Winona couldn¡¯t help feeling disheartened.


    Aileen witnessed her mother jumping off a building to kill herself when she was five. Deeply


    traumatized by the horrifying scene, she had been suffering from schizophrenia ever since then. Now


    that she was sixteen, she would still suffer epilepsy from time to time.


    Feeling bad for Aileen, Winona was determined to provide a safe and peaceful life for her.


    Early next morning, Winona packed up all her belongings and left a farewell note for the rest of the


    clinical team before she took off. She needed to rush back to Bolwich for the wedding ceremony.


    Leonard Buckley, who was in charge of the clinical team, immediately arranged for her transport. The


    soldier who was assigned to give her a lift to the airport woulde and fetch her in thirty minutes.


    Holding her luggage, she waited anxiously at the roadside.


    Before long, a military car screeched to a halt in front of her. A soldier wearing a uniform with paint on


    his face alighted from the car.


    Standing ramrod straight in front of her, the soldier saluted Winona solemnly. He loaded all her


    belongings into the trunk and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He nodded at her without uttering a word.


    Inside the car, she took out her phone surreptitiously and sent a message to Benjamin: ¡°Please look


    after Aileen for me while I¡¯m away. I¡¯m rushing my way back to Bolwich now.¡±


    To her dismay, her message could not reach Benjamin¡¯s number probably because the signal was


    weak in the forest. Winona then put her phone back in her bag without overthinking it.


    After some time, she noticed they were not on their way to the airport at all.


    Guardedly, she regarded the soldier suspiciously. He was wearing a pair of leather boots with his


    uniform, and he was armed with a pistol. Although there was no badge on his sleeves, there was a


    faded mark in the shape of one. He must be a high-ranked military officer who pretended to be


    otherwise by deliberately removing his badge.


    Winona regained herposure at remarkable speed. She took out a scalpel from her bag slowly and


    sped it in her hand.


    When the soldier rounded the car past a sharp turn, she made use of the momentum of the car to bring


    her body forward. Then, she ced the scalpel at the soldier¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Make a U-turn now or I¡¯ll sh your neck.¡±


    A flicker of shock shed in the soldier¡¯s eyes. The next second, a crafty smile emerged on his face.


    In a frigid voice, Winona said, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t underestimate this scalpel on your neck. It¡¯s


    sharp enough to pierce through your neck and cut off your aorta. As a doctor, I know the most effective


    way to save or take someone¡¯s life.¡±


    She brushed the de of the scalpel over the soldier¡¯s neck and stopped at his aorta. Then, she


    grazed his skin gently, allowing blood to seep out from his bronze-colored skin.


    However, the pain did not bother the soldier at all. Instead, he turned around and gave Winona a


    charismatic smile.


    The smell of his blood soon permeated the air. Winona, who was frowning at his bizarre reaction,


    plunged the scalpel deeper into his skin. Blood was spilling out from the cut more rapidly than before,


    but the soldier did not even wince.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A numbing sensation crept over Winona¡¯s scalp in an instant. In her view, only a patient in a vegetative


    state or a man who had often gone to hell and back could withstand the pain. Unfortunately, the soldier


    seemed to be thetter.


    In the heat of the moment, she identally dropped the scalpel. The soldier quickly made use of the


    distraction and heaved himself to the back passenger seat. He pinned Winona to the seat with his


    crushing weight and locked eyes with her. Winona did not look away lest it made her look weak.


    ¡°You¡¯re so charming, my girl.¡±


    Winona couldn¡¯t believe it when she realized Matt was the soldier. Was he out of his mind?


    She sneered, ¡°Mr. Snider, is this how you return my favor after I saved your man¡¯s life?¡±


    He brushed his lips past her ears, sending a jolt of electricity in her body. She felt her resistance


    crumbling under his smoldering gaze, but what he said next immediately pulled her mind back to


    reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to marry you in appreciation of your help.¡±


    He spoke in an extremely serious tone. His blood, which was burning with his passion, was dripping on


    her face.


    Thousands of thoughts shed in Winona¡¯s mind all at once. She knew Matt was a smart guy who was


    equipped with great survival skills. He made a sessful career by interacting with people who could


    benefit him only.


    Although she was one of the Winston family, she was not her father¡¯s favorite daughter. She was not


    talented or influential enough to give his career a boost. Not only was she unable to help him, but she


    also might turn out to be a burden to him. Other than marrying her, there were plenty of other things he


    could have done to appreciate what she did.


    Winona mulled over the issue and reached a conclusion¡ªhe must have had either lost his mind, or he


    was keeping her as his hostage so that he could extort some benefits from the Larson family.


    She knew she needed to ace the mind game with him to have a chance of turning the tables. Thus, she


    started by saying things to calm him down and restore his sanity.


    She tore off a part of her shirt and pressed it on his neck. In a soothing voice, she pointed out, ¡°Mr.


    Snider, I¡¯m just a tool used by my family to curry favor with the Larsons. However, you need to know


    that I¡¯m not indispensable because there are plenty of other girls who are ready to take my ce. So,


    the Larson family won¡¯t give you anything you want just because you¡¯ve kidnapped me.¡±


    ¡°You might not be special to your family, but you are to me.¡±


    Winona was stunned to hear that. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    He wiped off the blood on her face with his thumb. ¡°Winona, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m after.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Snider, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea here. Even though Benjamin has feelings for me, he


    would still marry another girl from my family if he couldn¡¯t marry me. So, kidnapping me isn¡¯t going to


    do you any good.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? The Larsons are just some nobody in my eye!¡± Matt snapped.


    He never had to take them seriously, be it now or in the future.


    Feeling confused, Winona narrowed her eyes. ¡°Well, what exactly do you want then?¡±


    Matt tapped on her chest seductively and muttered, ¡°I want your body, as well as your heart.¡±


    She stared at him nkly. By then she was sure she either heard him wrongly, or both of them were


    crazy.


    She had never had much interaction with Matt before. Being an extremely rational man, there was no


    way Matt could have possibly fallen in love with her at first sight.


    Just then, Matt started removing the belt on his pants with a sly smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do? If he¡¯s going to rape and kill me, then abandon my body in the forest, no one


    will find out his sordid deed. Moreover, I bet he can easily sweep the case under the carpet because it¡¯s


    a case in his territory,¡± she thought.


    She could never allow herself to die. If she was gone, no one would be there to take care of Aileen in


    the future.


    ¡°Matt Snider, my family is well-known in Bolwich though we aren¡¯t as powerful as you. You¡¯d better


    think twice before you try to harm me!¡± she warned him sternly.


    In response, he held his belt in his hand and gave her an impish grin.

 Chapter 3 The Only Woman Who Turned Me On

    Chapter 3 The Only Woman Who Turned Me On


    Remaining calm in the face of danger was the requisite skill for Winona¡¯s profession. Although she had


    been dealing with life-and-death situations regrly, her body still stiffened out of fear at that moment.


    The fear of uncertainty was one of the innate fear humans had. That was exactly what Winona was


    going through at that juncture¡ªshe had no idea what Matt was going to do to her the next second.


    However, she was Winona Winston¡ªa girl who had grown up in a seemingly morous family which


    was ugly and corrupted on the inside. She was a survivor.


    Matt¡¯s face, which was covered with camouge face paint, was inching closer and closer to her until


    Winona could feel his warm breath on her face.


    She steadied her breathing before she said, ¡°Mr. Snider, I know a ce where you can have your


    needs fulfilled. It¡¯s a pub thirty miles to the east of here.¡±


    Matt strictly prohibited his soldiers from soliciting a prostitute while they were on a mission. However,


    some of the soldiers who found it hard to adhere to the rule would still visit the pub from time to time for


    the service of the prostitutes there. It was a secret known to almost everyone at the military base.


    Matt¡¯s gaze hardened; he was disheartened to be deemed as a pervert by Winona.


    With a roguish grin, he grazed his lips gently off her earlobes and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re the only woman


    who can give me a hard-on.¡±


    To Winona¡¯s dismay, both her soft and hard tactics had failed to work on him. He left her at a loss of


    what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shameless prick!¡±


    Chuckling softly, he caressed her lips with his fingers. His hands then traveled down the tender skin of


    her neck and finally rested on her lush cleavage. ¡°The size of your tits is just nice for my taste.¡±


    As furious as Winona was, she tried her best to stay rational. She did not want to risk her life fighting


    back, knowing that she was no match for a guy like him.


    She averted her head away in despondence and said tly, ¡°Just drive me to the airport after you finish


    your business.¡±


    After saying that, she clenched her fingers and braced herself for the oing torture. She had to stay


    alive by hook or by crook for Aileen¡¯s sake. Atst, she closed her eyes in abject despair while


    hypnotizing herself into thinking that she was merely going to be bitten by a rabid dog.


    Matt suppressed the burning desire for Winona¡¯s body. For some reason, his heart went out to the


    woman lying in front of him.


    Then, he tied her up with his belt.


    Winona opened her eyes in astonishment when she sensed his action. Trying her best to look


    unperturbed, she remarked disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Snider, I didn''t expect you have a kink for BDSM.¡±


    Matt drew her into his embrace and held her close against him. ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong. Believe it or not,


    I¡¯m looking for a long-term rtionship that canst forever.¡±


    Winona was dumbfounded. ¡°Forever? If you mean that as a joke, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get your humor.¡±


    In her opinion, promises should not be made frivolously. There was no reason for her to believe in a


    man who promised to love her for the rest of his life after he had only had a brief encounter with her.


    For a man as career-oriented as Matt, rtionships must be at the bottom of his priority list.


    Just then, Matt heaved his body back to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to a ce where we can spend some time exploring the BDSM culture.¡±


    Winona did not respond.


    She remained restless throughout the rest of the journey, feeling helpless because there was nothing


    she could do to escape from Matt.


    In the meantime, Matt was in a buoyant mood. His face broke into a faint smile every time he nced


    at Winona in the rearview mirror.


    He sped past the jungle and finally pulled up at a military camp. Soldiers could be seen patrolling


    around the area, and the atmosphere of the ce was solemn and quiet.


    Winona supposed it was their secret military base. At the same time, she wondered why Matt took her


    there.


    Matt carried her out of the military car and made his way toward thergest camp situated in the middle


    of the base. Instead of making a scene, Winona sized up her surroundings in silence.


    ¡°Stop trying to look for the exits. You won¡¯t be able to run away from this camp.¡±


    He spoke as though he could read her mind.


    Therge camp turned out to be a makeshift surgery room. A bunch of military doctors was working


    inside.


    ¡°Does Matt want me to join the military doctors here?¡± Winona wondered. Unfortunately, her


    spection was wrong.


    Matt ced her down on the operating table and barked at the military doctors, ¡°Get out of here right


    now!¡±


    Everyone scrambled out at an incredibly fast speed.


    Meanwhile, Winona struggled to sit upright. ¡°Matt Snider, what exactly are you up to?¡±


    Matt picked up a tool with an extremely thin and sharp de. It was some sort of a tattoo instrument.


    ¡°Look, I have a habit of making sure everyone who¡¯s harmed me has a taste of their own medicine.


    Since you¡¯ve injured my neck, I should do the same to you in return,¡± he said.


    Winona swallowed hard nervously while ring at him resentfully.


    Cackling, Matt flipped her body over and undid the zip at the back of her dress with one hand. He then


    pushed the dress down until her butt was revealed.


    ¡°Matt Snider, you¡¯re a scumbag!¡± she bristled.


    The sight of her wless skin and her firm butt ignited a fire in Matt. In a voice that was thick with lust,


    he urged, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be a nice girl and stop squirming around? I¡¯ll be done with you in no time.¡±


    Just then, Winona felt a pricking pain in her waist.


    ¡°Voil¨¤.¡±


    He untied her and put the belt back on his pants.


    Winona strained her eyes to look at her back. There was a pattern in the shape of a wolf tattooed on


    the back of her waist.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did he tattoo the symbol that represents him on my body? Am I his toy?¡± she thought.


    Exasperated, she lifted her arm to p him, but her wrist was seized by him before she could hit his


    face. He pulled her toward him, causing her body to fall into his embrace. ¡°Calm down, my darling.


    You¡¯re allowed to smack me anywhere you like when we¡¯re in bedter,¡± he cajoled.


    Hearing that, Winona¡¯s face flushed with anger. She gritted her teeth and seethed, ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag!¡±


    In response, Matt chortled in amusement, ¡°It seems like your family has educated you well based on


    how little vulgar words you know.¡±


    She glowered at him and tried to churn out a bettereback. In the end, she had no choice but to


    repeat the same thing. ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    Matt burst outughing when he heard that. Then, he edged close and whispered to her ears, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll


    show you how a real scumbag behavester tonight.¡±


    Then, he adjusted the position of his microphone before yelling amand at it. ¡°Ask Felix to bring the


    rest of the gang here!¡±


    Before long, a group of soldiers filed into the camp and saluted Matt. In a sonorous voice, they spoke in


    unison, ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, General Matt and Mrs. Snider.¡±


    Matt stopped behaving like a thug immediately. Like a gentleman, he knelt on one knee and took out a


    little box that contained a diamond ring.


    Winona stared at him nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proposing marriage to you.¡±


    Winona was bbergasted when she heard that. Was he asking her to marry him? It looked more like


    he was forcing her to be his wife.


    ¡°Are you pulling a prank on me?¡±


    First, he kidnapped her and put a humiliating tattoo on her body. Now, he was asking her to marry him.


    It was as dramatic as the storyline of a soap opera.


    A scalpel on the operating table caught Winona¡¯s eye at that moment. She lunged for it, but she found


    herself crashing into a muscr body.


    Matt kept her still by holding her waist. ¡°Please don¡¯t make a scene, my dear. You¡¯re embarrassing me


    in front of my men.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a hike? I¡¯m going to marry my fianc¨¦ soon,¡± Winona snapped back.


    Suddenly, he tightened his grip on her waist and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s about time I show you the truth. Felix,


    get the certificate over here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A well-built soldier with tanned skin fished out a document from his bag.


    Disbelief was written all over Winona¡¯s face. She took the document over and saw it was a marriage


    certificate on which there were Mathew¡¯s and her name.


    Realization dawned upon her at that moment¡ªthere was nothing Matt could not do with his power.


    Furiously, she tore the document up.


    Seeing that, Matt immediately handed her another copy. ¡°You¡¯re free to tear up as many of them as you


    want if that¡¯s what makes you happy.¡±


    Winona staggered a few steps backward in utter shock. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Snider is tired. Please bring her back to rest.¡±


    Immediately, two female soldiers materialized and escorted Winona out of the camp.


    Following the lead of the two female soldiers, Winona made it past a tunnel and arrived at a mansion.


    The ce was nicely decorated with a beautiful garden, but Winona was not in the mood to admire the


    scenery.


    She was then taken to a simple-looking room adorned with flowers and scented candles for the


    asion.


    ¡°Mrs. Snider, my name is Karen, and she¡¯s Amber. Please feel free to summon us if you need


    anything.¡±


    Winona snickered, ¡°Can the two of you get me a gun?¡±


    Karen and Amber exchanged a nce. After some hesitation, one of them spoke, ¡°Mrs. Snider,


    General Matt is actually a nice guy.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡±


    She found everything inside the room an eyesore. In her exasperation, she removed the new sheets


    from the bed and smashed all the ornaments into pieces.


    After venting out her frustration, she became calm andposed again. In one way or another, she


    had to escape from that ce by that night!


    There came a series of firm footsteps approaching her room. Staring at the door unflinchingly, she was


    on her guard.

 Chapter 4 Hunting Season

    Chapter 4 Hunting Season


    Matt Snider walked in and surveyed the mess within the house, his face devoid of any surprised


    expression. He simply told Karen and Amber to clean it up.


    As expected of their military training, they did aplete makeover of the room within a span of fifteen


    minutes and left promptly.


    Now the two of them remained in the room. He slowly approached Winona, his movements slow and


    Matt cornered her between the wall and his body. Lifting her chin with his hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you


    might feel some difort for quite a while. Once the war is over, I¡¯ll take you back to Country C. We¡¯ll


    hold another wedding over there, a grand one.¡±


    Nheless, Winona still felt agitated. She snapped back, her face flushed with emotions, ¡°Matt, why


    are you messing up my life!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have been the dignified and gentle Mrs. Larson. In that case, she could


    take good care of Aileen.


    ¡°Hahaha, you really want to marry Benjamin Larson? Everyone in Country C knows about the Larson


    family. You¡¯ll only be a captive kitten, imprisoned and confined inside the house. Is this the life you


    want? Winona, don¡¯t be stupid. You and I are the same, we¡¯re both ambitious, we both want more!¡±


    Matt flirtatiously massaged her chest, rubbing his hand over where her heart is with a light touch.


    She pushed him away angrily, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Unperturbed, he said, ¡°Of course it is my business. We¡¯re husband and wife now, fated to be together


    even in death. Besides, whatever Benjamin can offer you, I can as well; whatever Benjamin can¡¯t offer


    you, I definitely can.¡±


    Winona knew that Matt was backed by his strong family connections. He had be an general at a


    young age in Country C. Overall, he is indeed better than Benjamin, but this man is too dangerous. She


    was unable to get a fix on him, much less even control or influence him.


    So she sneered, ¡°So by your logic, I actually got the better deal?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t find the reason why Matt was indispensable to her. Perhaps he really just wanted a


    woman to help resolve his rtionship-rted issues. After all, a man of his caliber attracts all sorts of


    female attention.


    Winona¡¯s gaze fell upon the gun beside Matt¡¯s waist. Her mind raced and she suddenly thought of a


    way to escape. She smiled.


    ¡°Since tonight is our wedding night, how about some wine?¡±


    A hint of yfulness shed in Matt¡¯s eyes as he wondered what sort of game the foxy Winona was


    nning.


    Soon, Karen brought out a dozen bottles of red wine. Each of them looked expensive and of a high


    quality.


    Winona opened a bottle and filled Matt¡¯s ss to the brim. ¡°Cheers!¡± they cried out.


    She finished her wine in one go and set her now-empty ss down. Her face was now colored a deep


    crimson, while a darker stain of red wine remained on her lips. It was a bewitching sight.


    Before Matt had even touched a drop of wine, he was already intoxicated by the sight of her.


    She poured another ss, and just as she raised it to her lips Matt stopped her. ¡°Since it¡¯s our wedding


    night, naturally I want to drink some wine.¡±


    Their arms were intertwined as their breathing started to get staggered. She could feel his breath, hot


    and domineering, upon her body. Neck, face and ear, he was everywhere. Coupled with the aroma of


    wine, it made her restless.


    After drinking the wine, her cheeks became even redder and her eyes gleamed.


    Matt instinctively cupped her face and kissed her. The taste was sweet, with a hint of the red wine¡¯s


    aroma.


    She pushed him away, saying, ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t had enough, so drink with me.¡±


    Actually her alcohol tolerance was high, up to a point that almost no one could match her. Likewise,


    she believed that Matt was not her opponent.


    Sure enough, after ten bottles of wine consumption, Matt¡¯s vision began to blur. His whole body felt


    heavy and dizzy.


    She was also a little drunk, yet there remained a slight trace of reason left within.


    The corners of her lips curled into a smile. She raised her hand and gently patted Matt before slowly


    sliding her fingers down to his chest. ¡°That¡¯s quite a handsome face you got there, and your body


    matches it too.¡±


    She nced down between his legs and poked around until a bulge arose.


    Winona chuckled andughed, ¡°You must have a lot of expertise in bed, right? Not to mention


    satisfying any fantasy a woman can have. It¡¯s just a pity I don¡¯t have any interest in you at all.¡±


    However, deep down she knew that a man like Matt was someone she could ill afford to provoke.


    As she tried to push him onto the bed, she failed to notice that Matt, eyes now closed, was wearing a


    weird and forbearing smile.


    In one fluid motion, he slipped and threw her on the bed instead, avoiding her own feeble attempts.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and beamed at her, ¡°Let me tell you a secret - I love you.¡±


    Her heart seemed to stop. She stared at him nkly. During all her time with the man, she had never


    felt such a moment, strange as it was, as her heart beat wildly at a frantic pace.


    Although the two of them were childhood sweethearts and currently under a marriage contract, they


    had never done anything remotely intimate ¨C not even holding hands beyond a number of times.


    ¡°Matt, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Winona.¡±


    Then he fell limply on top of her.


    The rhythm of her heartbeat continued its frenzied pace after that, but after a while she finally calmed


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    down upon realizing his words were those of a drunkard ¨C who takes them seriously at their time of


    intoxication?


    Winona pushed him away and reached out to grab the pistol around his waist, only to realize that it was


    firmly attached to the belt, which needed to be taken off.


    Reluctantly, she pulled off his belt and bent down towards it, where the bulge from earlier greeted her


    gaze. His upstanding bulge.


    She took the gun out, and in a fit of drunkenness, stretched out her finger to flick the bulge. ¡°Little guy,


    stop being so uptight. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Recollecting the humiliation she suffered in the car, anger began to fill her. She turned to look at Matt


    lying on the bed and smiled mischievously. Didn¡¯t he like BDSM? Then let him experience it for himself.


    No one can bully her, not in this lifetime or the next.


    Even the domineering stepmother did not gain any advantage over her; nor even the bitchy Sharon


    who tried to snatch Benjamin away from her. If it was not for Aileen, her only weakness, she would not


    have faked an image of a docile daughter for 22 years.


    Winona stripped him naked, leaving only a pair of underwear. Using his belt, she tied his wrist to the


    bed frame.


    In spite of that, she felt there was still something missing. So, upon rummaging around the room, she


    found a red candle inside some drawers. The candle was lit, and its wax drippings were carefully


    arrayed upon Matt¡¯s skin.


    Additionally, she used theces from his leather boots and fashioned them into makeshift whips. She


    whipped his butt multiple times, and even pinched it, remarking with some surprise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s pretty


    firm¡­¡±


    Thinking that there might be a fingerprint lock needed for her escape, she duplicated his fingerprints


    using the remaining wax and carefully stowed them away.


    Mission aplished, now to escape!


    With a small audible click, the door opened. She cautiously inched her way out with the gun in hand.


    At this moment, Matt woke up from his blurry state. With a grunt of effort, he slipped his wrists out of


    the belt. His gaze turned to the waxy redness covering his abdomen.


    Dripping wax? Whipshes? Even his bulge hurt for some reason¡­¡­Was this her doing? Everyone in


    Bolwich knew that Winona Winston was gentle and dignified, an angel who healed the wounded. In a


    blink of an eye, that perfect persona copsed in his eyes.


    Well, well, well, he thought. Things were starting to get interesting. As he expected, Winona was a little


    devil wrapped in gentleness ¨C which was what he truly desired.


    He briskly put on his pants and issued an order to Felix: The hunting had begun.

 Chapter 5 Women with Big Boobs and Dissolute Characters

    Chapter 5 Women with Big Boobs and Dissolute Characters


    Upon receiving Matt¡¯s order, Felix boarded a helicopter, failing to notice the difference.


    He then gave the order to hispanions, ¡°Attention, please. We are going to act tonight. Mission


    code: Operation Monster Hunting.¡±


    The resulting noise almost blew out his eardrums.


    ¡°It¡¯s Matt¡¯s wedding night. Why the mission?¡±


    ¡°Well done, man! Is he trying to teach Winona a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, if I were him, I would try all the positions I know so that she won¡¯t disobey me. Why bother to


    carry out a mission instead?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Matt is going to conquer her with his charm. If she¡¯s convinced of his ability, she will


    surrender. Hahaha...¡±


    The nasty talk sounded in Felix¡¯s earphones, which echoed loudly in the helicopter. Winona gritted her


    teeth as she overheard this, feeling furious that Matt¡¯s men were all lousy dogs who talked dirty.


    As Felix was about to start the helicopter, he sensed something familiar against his head. Then his


    earphones were thrown aside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Or I put a bullet in your head.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Winston?¡±


    Winona stared at him smilingly, ¡°Having a nice conversation, huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss Winston, we were just joking.¡±


    She loaded the gun, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have time for that. Now, get me out of here!¡±


    Felix nced at the camera subconsciously, only to find the power supply had been cut off. Indeed,


    General Matt had chosen a smart and resourceful girl to be his wife.


    ¡°Miss, take it easy. I will start the helicopter now.¡±


    There were two buttons in front of him: a red one for starting while a blue one for rming. When he


    reached his hand to the blue one, Winona caught his little finger and broke it. Felix was in pain, twisting


    his mouth.


    ¡°Humph! Sly fellow. Goodbye then.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, Winona. Please have mercy. I¡¯m the general¡¯s assistant and his best friend.¡±


    Death did not frighten him, but he would be a joke if he was killed by one of their own.


    Winona pondered for a while, an evil smile slowly emerging on her face, ¡°I heard Matt has seventy-two


    men in his FALCON Team, each of them fighting beside him and sharing strong brotherhood with him.


    Is that true?¡±


    Felix nodded obediently.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, things would be easier.¡±


    After a while, Felix swayed precariously outside the helicopter, and the only thing holding his weight


    was his belt. It was awkward that he only had tight underwear on him, which had a cartoon pattern on


    it.


    Felix felt like pping himself in embarrassment, wondering why he chose cartoon underwear today. If


    he went out to the public like that, how would he survive in the troops afterward? Wait... He should be


    more concerned about his life right now.


    Winona took a look at the devices and flicked a few buttons. The helicopter instantly lost its bnce,


    but soon she got the hang of it and sped off into the distance.


    Outside the helicopter, Felix felt incredibly miserable. He almost collided with a tree in the process and


    nearly lost the lower part of his body. He yelled out in terror, ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Winona, have mercy! I¡¯m


    still a virgin!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! Do you even know how to fly a helicopter?¡±


    He received a curt response. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    The terrified man almost fainted in despair. First time? He wouldn¡¯t survive this!


    At this moment, several other helicopters had approached them, hovering at a distance. Winona


    immediately put on the earphones, ¡°Listen to me carefully! If you don¡¯t want me to drop him, get out of


    my way!¡±


    The helicopters remained still in the air.


    She smirked and loosened the belt, lowering it even further.


    ¡°Ah! No, no, no, Winona! Please don¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Winonaughed out imperiously, but soon she felt weird as if someone was watching her.


    Far away, Matt smiled mockingly as he observed her from the screen, ¡°Humph, that¡¯s my girl.¡±


    Behind him stood Herman Lynch, his second inmand. Hearing Matt¡¯s voice, Herman couldn¡¯t help


    taking a deep breath. He could tell that the general and Winona were the same kind people. They were


    both cruel.


    As he nced at Winona on the screen again, heined about how utterly different she was from


    the rumors. Gentle and virtuous? What a farce.


    ¡°Ahem... General Matt, if you still force on her, Mr. Carter might die.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing for him and me to save face?¡±


    Hearing Felix¡¯s squeal and watching his cartoon underwear, Matt regretted why he had summoned


    such a coward in the first ce.


    Herman reminded him, ¡°He¡¯s aputer genius. There¡¯s no password he can¡¯t crack.¡±


    Matt got up, walked toward the outside, and gave the order through the earphones, ¡°Make way for


    Winona!¡±


    Winona was smart to know that the helicopter with a B sign wouldn¡¯t take her away. As long as she was


    out of the protected area of the B Army, she would be the target of other enemies. Therefore, her


    only way out was through the airport.


    Matt got on his helicopter and smiled with expectations. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll see you at the airport.¡± He thought.


    Back at the helicopters, the soldiers received the order and retreated without dy.


    Winona flew toward the airport unsteadily.


    As the airport came into view, she was worried aboutnding, which was too much for a newbie.


    So she let Felix back into the cockpit. ¡°Get this thing tond now!¡±


    Despite the tears on his face, Felix meekly obeyed her instruction.


    Seeing his status, Winona couldn¡¯t help butugh at him. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe how someone like you


    can be one of Matt¡¯s men. How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult the general. Not all soldiers march and fight, I¡¯m just good at other things...¡±


    The helicopter finallynded. Winona tied him to the pilot¡¯s seat and patted his head, ¡°Bye, kiddo!¡±


    Before closing the door, she nced back at his cartoon underwear and smiled, ¡°You are so cute, you


    know?¡±


    The corners of Felix¡¯s lips twitched. He wished he would never see her again!


    Winona entered the airport but soon sensed something was wrong. She slipped into the women¡¯s


    restroom and reappeared momentster, dressed in a low-cut skirt with makeup. Her sunsses


    almost masked half of her face.


    At this time, Matt was sitting quietly inside the airport¡¯s surveince room. He stared unblinkingly at one


    of the screens and smirked. Even if she turned to ashes, he would recognize her at first nce.


    Herman¡¯s voice came from his earpiece, ¡°General, we have Winona in custody. Bringing her to you


    now.¡±


    ¡°No, release her!¡±


    Herman couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He turned around and scrutinized the woman in front of him, only to


    realize that he caught the wrong person.


    The woman trembled in fear, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Capital! A woman paid me a lot of money to exchange


    clothes with me.¡±


    In the meantime, Winona arrived at the boarding unknowingly. To avoid suspicion, she struck up a


    conversation with a handsome man next to her, seeming like they were a couple.


    She flirted with the man, ¡°So tell me, what sort of girls do you like?¡±


    The man leered at her, wearing a lecherous expression, and forgot to reply.


    Another indifferent voice sounded from behind her, ¡°Women with big boobs and dissolute


    characters.¡±

 Chapter 6 Time Reveals a Person鈥檚 Heart

    Chapter 6 Time Reveals a Person¡¯s Heart


    Winona turned around to see Matt¡¯s unsmiling and handsome face. Stunned into silence, she had not


    expected to be found so quickly, almost in record time.


    She quickly clutched herpanion¡¯s arm, crying out in a quavering voice. ¡°Please, you got to help


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    me. He¡¯s a sex trafficker!¡±


    Outraged, the man moved in front of Winona, shielding her from Matt¡¯s vision as he shouted. ¡°Get out


    of here or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Not even bothering to retort, Matt merely grabbed the man and threw him aside by sheer force.


    Seeing this, Winona tried to escape, but was immediately surrounded by Matt¡¯s people. With nowhere


    to run, she was eventually escorted to his chartered ne.


    Once inside, Matt sat down and folded his arms dispassionately. ¡°Quite the escape you nned out.


    Very unique. I see you have a unique sense of fashion too, wearing this outfit as a disguise.¡±


    Winona red at him. As she gripped her clothes in silent fury, her cheap skirt suddenly ripped open at


    the seams.


    The glimpse of her bare legs prompted Matt to lean forward, grabbing hold of her to fix her gaze upon


    himself. ¡°...And eager for some action too,¡± he spoke hoarsely.


    She raised her foot in an attempt to kick his crotch, but he pinned her down. Furiously she struggled as


    she yelled. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Matt, don¡¯t you have better things to do besides bullying women?¡± Winona trembled as she spoke, her


    tone filled with some measure of shame and annoyance.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m great in bed. Interested?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± she retorted.


    Her body¡¯s trembling drastically, until even her teeth started ttering despite her best efforts.


    ¡°Benjamin and you haven¡¯t done it before, not even once, am I right?¡± Matt said mockingly.


    Winona froze. Her reaction confirmed his suspicions, and exhration filled his heart - she will belong to


    him, body and soul.


    She clenched her fists in humiliation as tears started streaking down her face.


    Matt frowned, ¡°You were just flirting with another man back at the airport. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so


    innocent all of a sudden.¡±


    His statement finally set her off, and she began to cry uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face.


    Seeing this, Matt was at a loss for words. He was in a fluster to wipe away her tears, further smearing


    the heavy makeup. ¡°Now hang on a minute, stop crying. You¡¯re ruining the mood.¡±


    ¡°What did I ever do to deserve this? To be bullied by you people, to live such a miserable life. I¡¯m Dr.


    Winston for god¡¯s sake! Why do I have to go through with this kind of life ¨C bullied by that mother of


    yours, while having to take care of Aileen at the same time, not to mention working myself to the bone


    just to go to college! All by myself! Just when I think it¡¯s going to be over, you had toe and ruin


    everything...¡± she sobbed as she tried to hold back the tears.


    All the pent-up emotions within Winona, umted throughout a long time, spilled out as she wept


    bitterly.


    The frustration welled up inside Matt as he helplessly watched her cry, driving him to remove his jacket


    and wrapped it around her. ¡°Enough. Stop crying, that¡¯s enough now.¡±


    Miraculously, she did stop. She stared at him through her red puffy eyes, the tears still glistering within.


    He released his grip on her. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re mine now. No talking to other men, much less flirting


    with them.¡±


    Winona quickly sat up, rearranging her disheveled clothes as she massaged her wrists, with a sh of


    triumph gleaming in her eyes.


    A woman¡¯s tears are her best weapons. Even the cold-blooded Matt thawed in the face of wet tears


    and a wavering voice.


    She understood her current predicament. Right now, Matt controlled everything. It was near impossible


    to escape his grasp with her own efforts. Right now, her priority was to lull him into lowering his guard


    before she could hatch a new escape n.


    Matt handed her some tissues, which she used to wipe her tears as she privately thought ¨C so he¡¯s not


    ¡°Alright Winona, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    He started talking as he buttoned up a white shirt, smiling ambiguously all the while. ¡°You¡¯re my


    woman. As long as you do everything I say, you¡¯re free to do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    He sat down and gently pulled her into an embrace. ¡°So what do you want? You can tell me. Who


    knows, if it¡¯s reasonable, I might even allow it.¡±


    Winona tried to escape his grasp, which caused him to gasp. ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    In this moment, she felt a rising sensation beneath her, between his legs. His erection. Winona cursed


    him within her heart. As if they could talk in such a situation!


    She breathed out slowly. ¡°Fine. I know I can¡¯t beat you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Smart girl,¡± She felt Matt patting her head affectionately.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not mentally prepared for this; can you give me some time?¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Three months.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°One month.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Two weeks!¡±


    Matt softly blew into her ear in response. ¡°Alright, two weeks. I¡¯ll agree to that. After all, Time will reveal


    a person¡¯s heart.¡±


    The ne eventuallynded. As she prepared to disembark, he took her into his arms again into


    another embrace.


    Nesting her head into his embrace, he said. ¡°You can¡¯t go out like this. Allow me...¡±


    When he was done, her torn skirt was concealed behind the folds of a white shirt. His own white shirt.


    That¡¯s rather considerate of him, she thought.


    As they walked off into the night, she turned to look at him tantly from the shadows. Tall, strikingly


    handsome, with piercing eyes to match a chiseled face¡­not to mention he had been in the military for


    years and thus his body was in impable shape. She could make out the muscles through his


    clothes, straining against the fabric. The wet dream of women all around the world.


    Pity she never wanted such a man. Winona merely desired to live with Aileen, but she knew doom


    would befall her if she ever crossed Matt¡¯s path.


    She was too absorbed in her thoughts to realize that they already reached the house. Not until when he


    suddenly carried her to the bathroom and threw her into the tub did she came to herself.


    Sober and awake, she glowered at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Matt grinned mischievously. ¡°Do you want to bathe yourself, or shall I do it for you?¡±

 Chapter 7 Mr. Snider鈥檚 Prank

    Chapter 7 Mr. Snider¡¯s Prank


    Winona¡¯s body was utterly drenched, the white shirt sticking to her body and revealing her figure.


    Seductively enchanting and sexy, the sight of her aroused him.


    Matt¡¯s mouth suddenly felt dry. He got an erection, which Winona quickly noticed.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°As you wish. Go and wash up so you can join me in bed.¡±


    How shameless! Winona felt a burning desire to kill him. Did they not just discuss terms on the ne?


    How did it revert back to this in a blink of an eye?


    For a long time, she bathed, to the point that her skin glowed red from all the scrubbing. Throughout


    the process, she plotted her escape, as well as how to protect her virginity in the process.


    Click! The bathroom door opened and Matt walked in, wrapped only in a towel.


    Winona scrambled to cover herself as best she could. Drilling her gaze at him, she indignantly cried


    out. ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    He curled his lips in a smiled. ¡°A man and a woman, what else could it be?¡±


    Without hesitation, she grabbed a bottle of shower gel, ready to smash it onto his head should he take


    another step forward.


    Ignoring her, he stepped into the bathtub, snatching the bottle away from her in the process as he


    admired the sight of her.


    A sudden thought took hold inside his mind. Skin white as snow, delicate features, with a willowy figure


    to match¡­ This woman is a rare beauty. Unknowingly his erection grew even harder, its tip pointing


    straight at her face.


    She tilted her head to the side. ¡°Matt Snider! You freak!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you were in here. Perhaps you were waiting for me?¡±


    Bah! Who the hell is waiting for you?


    Winona suppressed the anger inside. She thought for a second, and then took a hard bite on her own


    tongue, which caused her eyes brimming with tears immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have an agreement? Two


    weeks, that¡¯s the promise you gave me. ¡°


    Look at her teary eyes, he leaned forward and ced a finger above her waist, raising his eyebrows


    mockingly. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you get going? Unless you n to join me?¡±


    That got her to step out of the bathtub right away.


    As she did so, Matt could not help himself, and spanked her butt.


    Winona silently endured the humiliation. She hurriedly wrapped herself in a bath towel and fled, as the


    sound of flowing water filled the bathroom.


    She pulled out her mobile phone, but there was no signal.


    In that instant she figured out everything. Matt must have deliberately blocked her cell reception.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    She vent her rage at his clothes by kicking them onto the ground. A ck wallet flew out.


    Squatting down, she opened the wallet. There was a photo concealed inside, the corner sticking out.


    Just when she was about to examine it further, a bemused voice above her head spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re


    actually interested in me?¡±


    That startled her, causing her to fall to the ground. The towel came off, once again revealing her


    sublime beauty in full view to Matt.


    ¡°Hmm, are you seducing me?¡±


    She quickly wrapped herself up again, muttering as she did so, ¡°Only in hell!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. We can do it right here and now, or wherever you want. Just say the word. ¡°


    This man is so brazen!


    Winona got up and fled to the bedroom. Henguidly followed her one step behind. As she sat down on


    the bed, she realized there was a silk nightdressid out beside her. It looked extremely short, with the


    chest part knitted withce.


    ¡°Put it on!¡± he said.


    The blood rushed to Winona¡¯s face. That was not a nightdress, more like sexy lingerie!


    Desperate to prolong the inevitable, she sarcastically said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such bad taste.¡±


    ¡°Compared to your pathetic BDSM y, this is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can choose not to wear it. That will actually save me some time ...skipping the forey


    straight into the real deal. ¡°


    He inched forward, and Winona quickly made a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it! Turn around.¡±


    Laughing, he turned around. She took off the bath towel, and reluctantly slipped into that risqu¨¦


    nightdress. When she finished, she looked up only to find Matt staring at her.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­do you not know the meaning of integrity? Despicable!¡±


    Mesmerized, he continued to stare at her in silence.


    Winona was beautiful, as he had observed back in the bathtub, but the dress made her even more


    bewitching and alluring. Her skin looked wless, soft and supple after the bath; her legs slender and


    ivory; the folds of her dress creating shadowy valleys of mystery and intrigue ¨C providing a different


    kind of temptation. It gave him an almost irresistible urge to pounce on her.


    His voice became hoarse with desire. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you care so much about it, I''ll return the


    favor. You can watch while I take my clothes off. ¡°


    Sure enough, he dropped his towel and slipped into his own pajamas without a care in the world.


    ¡°Ah, Matt!¡±


    She closed her eyes in a panic. Now she truly understood ¨C that she was truly no match for him and his


    antics.


    However, his physique really was something else. An inverted triangle figure, V-cut abs, thick calves


    and a firm backside... Whoops, what was she thinking?


    ¡°Come over, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    She opened her eyes and saw him lying on his side of the bed, a seductive smile pasted on his face as


    he patted the spot beside him.


    ¡°Matt, are you going back on your word? That''s not a manly thing to do!"


    ¡°I said no intercourse, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hold you to sleep. As for the question of my


    masculinity, you¡¯ll know in two weeks'' time. I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied by what I can offer.¡±


    She clenched her fists and red.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, maybe we can use some exercise, a bed exercise for instance?¡±


    In a sh, Winona quicklyy down on the bed, instead opting to curl up as far away from Matt as


    possible.


    With a swinging motion, he reached over and embraced her in his arms.


    ¡°Matt, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s been a tiresome day. I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    True to his words, he did merely hold her to sleep. Nested inside his arms, Winona eventually drifted


    into sleep.


    When she woke up, he was already gone. Letting out a sigh of relief, she got up. Something pinged.


    She looked down at her wrist and noticed a bracelet on it, a weird light shing rhythmically on it. A


    tinum and diamond bracelet, she noted. Despite her best efforts, she could not tear it off, and she


    concluded it must be a locater, simr to a pet tag.


    ¡°Asshole! Despicable! Shameless piece of shit!¡±


    In the meantime, Matt, midway into training his soldiers, sneezed.


    Felix snickered, ¡°Someone must be thinking of you, boss. Someone at home perhaps?¡±


    At home? Winona? Her?


    He coldly replied. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re assigned to flight training with the madam in the near future. ¡°


    Felix¡¯s face turned pale, and he crestfallenly returned to his post inside the tank.


    Without warning, a streak of white shed by before their eyes in the distance. A white wolf! Matt¡¯s


    eyes lit up.


    He hurriedly barked out amand, ¡°Chase after it, I want it alive. ¡°


    Cursing under his breath, Felix drove the tank in pursuit of the wolf.


    ......


    Upon getting out of bed, Winona went to wash up.


    She examined the bathroom with a critical eye. Luxurious and spacious, the daily necessities aligned


    neatly on silver shelves one after another, she noted that everything was in twos. A bathroom for two,


    maybe for newlyweds.


    Two toothbrushes sat at the sink, one yellow and one pink, each with a cartoon couple imprinted on


    them. Upon closer inspection, they resembled Matt and Winona. The pink toothbrush already had


    toothpaste on it.


    That bastard unexpectedly had a soft side, she thought as a wave of gratitude washed over her.


    She picked it up and started brushing. As she went through her morning routine, a hand suddenly


    stretched out from behind and clutched her bottom.


    Shrieking, Winona grabbed a razor and swung it behind her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8 The Valorous Man on the Battlefield

    Chapter 8 The Valorous Man on the Battlefield


    When her back was turned, she saw that handsome face filled with amusement. It was Matt.


    At this point, she really wanted to cut his brazen face to a pulp and gouge out his eyes with her sharp


    de!


    She had never been insulted as much as she had experienced in the past few days, not to mention he


    tried various ways to do that.


    Holding her wrists with one hand and circling her waist with the other, he pressed himself against her


    body. ¡°Be careful not to hurt yourself, sweetie.¡± His voice sounded flirty.


    She tried to bend her knee and attack his lower body but was trapped between his legs tightly.


    ¡°If you bust my ball, you will wreck your happiness for a lifetime.¡±


    He rubbed his crotch against her belly with wicked pleasure as he said that.


    Erotic and violent, that was who Matt was indeed!


    With her perfume in the air, he looked down and tried to kiss her, but she turned her head aside.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Me... too.¡±


    Shocked, she red at him.


    In the end, Matt carried her in his arms downstairs, as he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse her, ¡°I¡¯ll feed


    you more and make you buxom so that you¡¯ll taste betterter.¡±


    Although she was starving, she had no appetite in his arms, given his crotch was pressed against her


    hips all the way.


    Scooping up a spoonful of caviar, he raised it to her lips, ¡°Open your mouth, and eat it.¡±


    She opened her mouth tamely, though she found any delicate food distasteful.


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak at the feeding time. Our talk can wait.¡±


    Having been forced to eat less than a half jar of caviar, a ss of warm milk, and a slice of beef toast,


    she felt like suffering.


    After feeding her, he began to have his meal quickly but gracefully.


    ¡°Now, what did you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you treat me. I¡¯m a human being, not your pet!¡±


    Matt¡¯s hands were groping her up and down. ¡°So do you like this? What about this?¡±


    Winona decided to give up, as she couldn¡¯t reason with such a person. It seemed that she had to figure


    out another way.


    After answering a phone call, Matt put himself in the army uniform and intended to leave. But he turned


    around at the door, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present in a few days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Winona frowned, suspecting if he would send more sexy lingerie.


    She had a good time in the next three days because Matt didn¡¯t show up all this time, but she had to


    hurry back since her wedding with Benjamin would be held in ten days.


    She must get out of this dangerous ce as soon as possible, and she believed that with the power of


    the Larson family, she would surely get away from Matt, the vulgar monster.


    Though it was an underground pce, the sunlight and wind were the same as the outside.


    As she was ying on the swing, a tiny white creature, looking like a wolf or a dog, ran over and licked


    her toes fondly.


    ¡°Where is your master? Have you lost your way?¡± She squatted down and fondled its fur in surprise.


    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s a snow wolf pup.¡±


    Against the sunlight, Matt, who looked so upright and handsome, walked over in his army uniform. The


    metal on his epaulet was shining, just like his eyes at the moment.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she responded briefly and then continued to talk to the wolf, ¡°Hey, what name should I give you?


    It¡¯s said that pets share their masters¡¯ tempers. Now that you¡¯ve got a master who is erotic, violent, and


    raunchy, I¡¯d like to name you Raunchie. Do you like it, Raunchie?¡±


    Raunchie? Matt twitched his lips. ¡°Fine, whatever you say.¡± He thought to himself.


    Noticing that she was in a good mood, he approached and touched her hair, ¡°You won¡¯t feel lonely with


    it by your side.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at him, Winona teased, ¡°The beast cannot understand what I say.¡±


    Was she indicating something? He frowned, rage in his eyes, ¡°Winona, do you think I don¡¯t know that


    you want to get out of here and meet your fancy man? Well, I¡¯m telling you, you got zero chance to do


    that. You married me, so you belong to me, body and soul!¡±


    Against the cold wall, Winona felt a shiver down her spine even under the sun, as he looked exactly the


    same as a hungry wolf with his eyes zing with me.


    He grasped her chin tightly and tried to kiss her face. But she pretended to vomit at the smell of the


    blood on him.


    However, he didn¡¯t loosen his grip but stared at her with amusement, ¡°Tell me, if a person performs


    surgery and sees blood every day, could she not stand the smell of blood?¡±


    He looked down and kissed her on the lips, with his tongue rampaging in her mouth drastically.


    She tried to bite him, but her jaw was pinched immediately.


    ¡°Hey, are you a dog or something? Why the bite?¡±


    ¡°You are the fucking dog yourself!¡±


    ¡°Well, the dog is fucking... you.¡±


    He continued to kiss her recklessly, but soon the kiss turned to be a contest, as she also red at him


    and started to kiss him back. However, no matter how hard she fought and refused to give in, she was


    no match for him. After a moment, she fell against his chest and copsed into his arms.


    Her weight on him, she said breathlessly, ¡°Matt, if you see me as your wife, you shall set me free.¡±


    ¡°Hah, you cunning girl! So desperate to reap the benefit right after you let me taste your softness,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be a useless person, and my hands have gotten ustomed to holding the


    scalper.¡±


    He held her hands, putting them onto his crotch, his voice hoarse, ¡°You¡¯ll get ustomed to having


    close contact with it as well.¡±


    What a lecherous bastard! Mr. Matt began to behave like a hoodlum again.


    Her eyes glowed, ¡°So you agree with me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiled and rubbed her slender, delicate hands, ¡°Your hands can only serve me in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Early the next morning, Matt pulled her out of the bed and threw her an army uniform, ¡°Dress yourself


    in ten minutes. I¡¯ll meet you at the gate.¡±


    After putting it on quickly and having her hair in a neat ponytail, she presented herself before him on


    time.


    Looking her up and down, Matt furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Though the uniform was loose, it


    showed off her perfect figure, especially when the belt was around her waist. She just looked like a


    barbie doll.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the army camp and take care of the wounded.¡±


    How did it differ from being grounded in the underground pce? How was it possible for her to run


    away?


    Taking his arms on her own initiative, she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen how valorous you


    are on the battlefield, my man.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matt was pleased to hear that, especially when she mentioned ¡°my man¡±. The words seemed to tickle


    his heart constantly.


    He held her hands and said gently, ¡°Okay, you will know how intrepid I am both on the battlefield and in


    bed.¡±


    She was secretly rejoicing, as today was herst chance to escape. However, the pleasure soon


    disappeared. She did be a member of the field medics, only she was a private field medic for


    Matt.


    Matt, just like a king in the operations room, was giving outmands with resolution and mightiness.


    ¡°Bomb a hole in the northwest corner of Draiso Army, and destroy their ops room.¡±


    ¡°Tell Samuel to lead the elite team of twopanies and head off themando force at Anceridge.


    Cut them from the middle and leave them in disarray!¡±


    Just then, there was a squabble outside. Matt frowned and went out, followed by Winona.

 Chapter 9 Goodbye

    Chapter 9 Goodbye


    Matt and Winona saw a man whose head was bleeding dragging a female army doctor who had a


    medicine box with her.


    ¡°Son of bitch! I¡¯ll take you there even if I have to tie you up!¡±


    The woman struggled, ¡°Draiso has their picked soldiers ahead of us. If we go there, we will be asking


    for death!¡±


    Matt snapped, ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°Matt, Samuel got two shots near his heart, yet he lost too much blood to move around, so we have to


    take a doctor to him to operate the surgery.¡±


    The woman trembled in fear, ¡°I¡¯m not going there! I¡¯m not! I want to go home.¡±


    Kevin put his gun against the woman¡¯s head, ¡°Say it again, and I¡¯ll put the bullet in your head!¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t help wetting her pants, quivering.


    ¡°Take me instead. It¡¯s a delicate job to take out the bullet from the chest. I don¡¯t think she is in a proper


    condition to perform the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Winona, for doing this for Samuel.¡±


    Matt pulled Winona to the operation room and started to rip off her clothes.


    She scolded him with her teeth gritted, ¡°Matt Snider, you bastard! How could you do this when your


    man is dying?¡±


    He took off his tailor-made bulletproof vest and wrapped it around her body, looking grim, ¡°The artillery


    is everywhere. Be careful.¡±


    As themander of the whole legion, he couldn¡¯t leave here.


    His warmth on the vest seemed to have cracked her heart. Somehow, she was flustered to have such a


    feeling.


    Matt sent her into Kevin¡¯s car and said, ¡°Take Samuel''s ce in the mission. Remember to take him


    back alive!¡±


    Kevin patted his chest and said, ¡°No problem, sir!¡±


    Matt then nced at Winona and added, ¡°Winona, too! Or I¡¯ll make you pay for your failure!¡±


    Kevin chuckled, thinking to himself that Matt either didn¡¯t have women around him or spoiled his girl as


    much as he could.


    Something seemed to ur to Matt. He untied the medal around his neck and put it on Winona''s neck,


    ¡°My mother got this to keep me safe.¡±


    It was just a square silver medal engraved with blessings, but Winona had a feeling that it was too


    valuable to take.


    ¡°You believe that, too?¡±


    ¡°Not really before, but I have faith in it from now on.¡±


    Her heart seemed to be struck by something. She froze for a moment and then kissed his cheek.


    ¡°Goodbye, Matt. Consider this kiss a return for your caring for me in thest few days,¡± she thought.


    When the car started, he stood still, raising his hand to touch the spot she kissed. But he gave up in the


    end for fear that he might ruin it.


    Love was such a magical thing to let people drown willingly.


    Winona kept staring into the rearview mirror until the figure became a dot and finally faded.


    She had to admit that she seemed to have feelings for Matt right now. After all, she never really fancied


    anyone before.


    Although she and Benjamin were in a rtionship before, he was more like a big brother to her. He


    brought her warmth, but it had nothing to do with love.


    However, she still believed that she should get back to Benjamin. She could see her future with him,


    which was good for both her and Aileen. But with Matt, she could neither see him through nor control


    anything.


    ¡°Winona, I admire your love for Matt.¡±


    Winona smiled, ¡°Well, he¡¯s my man.¡±


    Kevin looked at her stealthily and patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s weird. You look familiar to me. Have we met


    before? I can¡¯t remember where.¡±


    Winona didn¡¯t take it seriously. As thedy of the Winston family, she was sometimes on TV with her


    father even if she was mostly a blurred figure.


    The car traversed the dense forest and gunfire. Soon, they came to their destination.


    There were several bodies lying on the ground with blood all over. They could hear the gunfire and the


    roar of airnes.


    Several soldiers set up a makeshift tent out of branches, and a many dying on the ground, his face


    bloodstained.


    Kevin strode over to hold the man¡¯s hand, ¡°Samuel, stay with me!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    Winona took the scalpels, hemostats, sma bags, bandages, and some other things out of the


    medical kit.


    She then put on a mask and began to remove the bullet.


    The man suddenly took hold of her wrist, his voice weak but firm, ¡°I don¡¯t need the anesthetic.¡±


    She knew that soldiers should always keep a clear head.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can bear it.¡±


    The man remained silent the whole time during the surgery. Just like Matt, his soldiers were as tough


    as he was.


    At this moment a soldier came to report, ¡°Kevin, the Apatreon Division of Draiso has crossed the


    protective line.¡±


    Kevin gritted his teeth, ¡°Fuck, just kill these bastards!¡±


    A few steps further, he turned back and ordered the remaining soldiers, ¡°Stay here and take care of


    Samuel and Miss Winston. If you fail, don''t expect toe back alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The operationsted three hours. Winona carefully stitched Samuel¡¯s wound up as if the fire outside did


    not affect her.


    She wrapped the bandage around Samuel¡¯s shoulder and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Samuel lifted his parched lips and said, ¡°Winona, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You''re we. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    Winona raised her eyes to look at the fading sky and thought of something.


    They were only a dozen miles away from Esnurg, which remained neutral in the battle between


    Coscana and Draiso and was also a refuge for refugees from both countries. If she made it to sneak


    into the refugee camp, the Esnurg managers would send her back home.


    She quietly hid Samuel¡¯s pistol in the medicine kit and then got up. Surprisingly, a dozen soldiers stood


    around her tensely.


    She pretended to look sheepish. ¡°Is there any restroom here?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The soldiers were embarrassed. Mostly, they would find a casual spot as their restroom.


    A soldier pointed to the dense forest not far away. ¡°You should go there, Miss Winston.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She walked into the woods, sneering silently.


    By the time the soldiers found out she was missing, she had run away.


    ¡°Damn, Miss Winston is gone.¡±


    ¡°Go find her! Or we¡¯re all doomed!¡±


    At this point, Winona had taken off a dead woman¡¯s clothes and put them on, nning to run toward


    Esnurg.


    She looked at the bracelet on her wrist, which she almost forgot, and then pulled out her pistol and shot


    at it.


    Bam! The bullet grazed her skin and broke the bracelet. She simply dealt with the wound and hurried


    on.


    Realizing someone was following her, she slowed her pace and then hid into the dense woods all of a


    sudden. As the steps approached her, she counted silently, ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    She jumped out, aimed at the man, and loaded the pistol, ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡±


    Out of her expectation, it was a little girl of thirteen or fourteen.


    The little girl timidly pointed to the clothes on her body and said in broken Coscaniannguage, ¡°That¡¯s


    my mother¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Winona frowned. She couldn¡¯t take it off and give it back to her right now.


    ¡°Here, this is for you!¡±


    She gave the little girl half her rations.


    The little girl gazed at the silver medal on her neck, envy shing in her eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. May I give you a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not into intimating with people.¡±


    There was a voice in her mind, reminding her of how weird it was that a little girl appeared on the


    battlefield and she should be vignt.


    Suddenly, the little girl jumped on her.


    Winona kicked her away, but her hand felt numb. Lowering her head, she was desperate to see a


    syringe in her hand.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±

 Chapter 10 He Is Gay

    Chapter 10 He Is Gay


    Thest thing Winona saw before being in aa was the strange smile on the little girl¡¯s face. When


    she woke up, she felt dizzy, her body was burning, and even her breath was parching.


    She opened her eyes in a daze. Only then did she find herself in a big iron cage, which was


    surrounded by a dozen or so tied mastiffs. They stared at her, baring their teeth with their scarlet


    tongues stuck out.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Winona followed the voice and then saw a man with blonde hair on the screen on the wall. He had a


    cigar in his hand.


    Her voice was hoarse, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I caught Matt Snider¡¯s girl.¡±


    As expected, he was after Matt.


    She endured the pain in her body and replied calmly, ¡°I mean nothing but a tool for Matt Snider. He


    won¡¯t care about me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he marry you?¡±


    Winona was impressed by what the man knew. She knew she couldn¡¯t underestimate him.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he is gay.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with him yet. That¡¯s the best proof.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When she realized the change in her body when waking up, she knew the man had presumably


    ordered a professional to examine her.


    The man was very cunning, ¡°Whether he loves you or not, we¡¯ll know the answer in an hour.¡±


    He nced at her perfect body with desire, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he doesn¡¯t want you, I, Casey Smith, am


    willing to take you as mine.¡±


    As time went by, Winona¡¯s body was getting hotter and hotter. It felt like thousands of ants were


    gnawing inside her. Right now, there was only one voice in her mind, saying, ¡°Somebody fucks me!


    Fuck me hard!¡±


    She knew that she had been drugged, and the drug was potent.


    She bit her tongue, allowing the blood to spread in her mouth so that she could remain calm, but she


    had no idea when the drug would take over her sanity.


    At the moment, the Coscanian troops were clouded by gloom. Matt was almost crazy, using every


    possible device to track Winona down, military vehicles, tanks, nes, detectors, heat trackers, etc.


    But all he found were Winona¡¯s clothes, rations, medicine kit, and her broken bracelet.


    The FALCON Team had never seen Matt so distraught.


    ¡°Matt, maybe, maybe Miss Winston ran off on her own.¡±


    ¡°Keep searching! If you can¡¯t find her, get your asses to the training camp, all of you!¡±


    Everyone was frightened. Going to the training camp would bring them nothing but torture. They could


    tell from this that Winona meant a lot to Matt.


    At this point, the harsh telephone bell rang. Mr. Herman picked up the phone, and then his face


    changed.


    Matt grabbed it over, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Matt Snider, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    It was Admiral Casey Smith of Draiso. Matt thought of something and teased, ¡°Smith, aren¡¯t you


    insidious and vile to threaten me with a woman¡¯s life, just like what you did in the past years?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are right. She¡¯s my prisoner right now, and soon, you¡¯ll receive a video of hers.¡±


    Matt¡¯s phone vibrated. He opened the video. But after watching the content, his eyes turned red, and


    he was surrounded by a murderous aura.


    He saw her flushed face and heard her groaning in pain. She was tearing at her clothes.


    ¡°Hahaha, how do you like it? If that¡¯s not good enough, I¡¯ll send you more exciting videoster. Have


    you seen what¡¯s around her? She¡¯s in the center of many male Tibetan mastiffs in heat. Say, as long as


    I open the cages, the mastiffs will pounce at her. Whoa, that¡¯s not right. Maybe your girl will rush to


    them. Hahaha.¡±


    Boom! Matt suddenly smashed the ss tabletop, grinding his teeth. ¡°Say it! What do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. So, you do love her, huh? Listen up, man. First, I want the Coscana army to withdraw


    from Anceridge. Also, you should return all the inds you have upied in Draiso.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯d like to have a drink with you on the Ringn Isle. And I want you toe alone.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Casey hung up the phone, but everyone in the operation room was silenced for every word he had


    said.


    Anceridge was a barrier that both countries wanted. Whoever upied it would take the initiative in the


    war. Therefore, Casey insisted that Matt should go there alone only because he wanted to kill him.


    Herman Lynch was anxious, ¡°General Snider, you shouldn¡¯t go there. Casey Smith wants to kill two


    birds with one stone.¡±


    Kevin added, ¡°Matt, I¡¯ll go with you and kick the bastard¡¯s ass!¡±


    Matt clenched his fingers and sneered, ¡°I can give him, but it doesn¡¯t mean he is capable of taking it


    over. Besides, it¡¯s my job to save my girl!¡±


    He ticked his finger at Felix, whispering in his ear.


    Felix patted his chest. ¡°You can count on me, man.¡±


    Matt looked at the FALCON Team seriously, ¡°You are all on Felix¡¯smand to perform the rescue


    n.¡±


    It sounded like a grim battle was waiting for them tonight.


    Fifteen minutester, Mattnded on the Ringn Isle. The ne returned, and then a dozen or so


    men frisked Matt¡¯s body. After making sure he was unarmed, they pointed their guns at his head and


    pushed him to walk forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people holding a gun to my head.¡±


    ¡°Cut your crap! You are here alone, and that makes you a toy in our hands.¡±


    As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, Matt jumped up and kicked in his mouth. Several teeth found their way


    out to the ground. The man was about to pull the trigger. Only then did he realize that the gun was not


    loaded.


    ng! ng! ng! Smilingly, Matt dropped the bullets in his hand on the ground.


    All of them panicked because they didn¡¯t even know how Matt Snider aka the Grim Reaper had


    unloaded the man¡¯s gun.


    No one dared put a gun to him anymore but invited him in with respect.


    Casey crossed his legs and smoked a cigar in a winner¡¯s pose.


    ¡°General Snider, it¡¯s not easy to invite you here for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°Did you tell your man to withdraw from Anceridge?¡±


    ¡°As long as I see my girl, I will give them the order.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Casey patted his hand.


    Two women came out with Winona in their arms.


    Her mouth, arms, and thighs were covered with bloody scratches. Presumably, she did it to keep


    herself awake.


    But when she saw Matt, all her remaining sanity was ruined. She leaned on him, tore his clothes, and


    kissed him eagerly on the neck, chin, and lips.


    Matt took a deep breath, taking off his suit to cover her body and knotting the sleeves to tie her up.


    ¡°Be a good girl, okay?¡±


    He immediately dialed the number of the military district, ¡°All personnel out of Anceridge in fifteen


    minutes!¡±


    Soon, Casey¡¯s man came and reported, ¡°Admiral Smith, all their soldiers have withdrawn.¡±


    Casey¡¯s eyes were full of excitement, ¡°Tell the lieutenant general and the elite regiment to upy


    Anceridge instead!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see it happen.


    Matt wore a secret smile, but the woman in his arms was more and more restless. She wriggled her


    soft and hot body, looking for his lips with passion. She looked at him pitifully and then bit his nipple.


    Hiss¡­

 Chapter 11 Three Crazy Nights

    Chapter 11 Three Crazy Nights


    Matt was losing control of his mind as a numbing sensation spread through his body.


    He held Winona close against himself to stop her from squirming around. ¡°Hey, I need you to be a good


    girl now. You¡¯ll have whatever you want when we get back home.¡±


    On the screen of aputer, Casey saw that his army had sessfully upied Anceridge. A


    murderous glint emerged in his eyes as he let out a crazed cackle. ¡°General Snider, your lovely


    rtionship with your wife is admirable. Well, I¡¯ll do you a favor and bury your wife next to you after you


    die! Hahaha¡­¡±


    As soon as Casey snapped his finger, everyone aimed their guns at Matt and Winona.


    Yet, Matt was unperturbed. He wore an easy smile as hemented, ¡°I heard through the grapevine


    that General Casey Smith is a fan of firework shows. I¡¯ve prepared something to your liking, and I¡¯m


    sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Casey sized Matt up, feeling something was amiss. A deafening noise came minutester. Casey


    checked the source of the noise and saw Anceridge engulfed in mes on theputer.


    He whirled around and red at Matt. ¡°Matt Snider, you¡¯re a snake!¡±


    ¡°General Smith, I didn¡¯t break my promise; it¡¯s my men who did the job for me. When they were


    retreating from Anceridge, they nted bombs around the area which they would trigger if I failed to


    make it back in ten minutes. Look at the sparks and the fire! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a wonderful show,


    General Smith?¡±


    Matt¡¯s face broke into a charming yet eerie smile.


    It sent chills down Casey¡¯s spine in an instant. Now that his army was besieged by Matt¡¯s men, he must


    do something to rescue them. After all, his army consisted of elite soldiers whom he had spent more


    than a decade training.


    Finally, he relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you guys go. You mustn¡¯t hurt my men at Anceridge!¡±


    Matt¡¯s eyes were tinged with delight when he heard that. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Soon, a nended in Ringn Isle to fetch Matt and Winona.


    As much as Casey hated it, he had no choice but to see them off with a smile.


    When they had gone far away enough from Ringn Isle, Matt dialed Casey¡¯s number. ¡°General Smith,


    there¡¯s something I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you. In fact, only one bomb was nted at Anceridge, and it


    already went off ten minutes ago. But then again¡­¡±


    In his exasperation, Casey smashed his phone on the floor without waiting for Mathew to finish his


    sentence. To his chagrin, Matt had fooled him!


    Bang! Boom! Bang! The buildings on Ringn Isle started tumbling down all of a sudden. Dust and


    debris were flying in the air.


    Staring at his phone, Matt smacked his lips at Casey¡¯s attitude. He wanted to remind Casey to run for


    his life out of kindness, but Casey did not have the patience to listen to him.


    After hanging up his phone, Matt made his way to the luxurious cabin where Winona was resting.


    Her body was tied to the bed by the doctor. She was wriggling around on the bed, and her wrists were


    red and swollen as her skin was grazing against the rope.


    ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± he asked the doctor.


    ¡°Mrs. Snider was fed with a newly invented aphrodisiac. There¡¯s no antidote for it at the time being.


    General Snider, I¡¯m afraid you are the only one who can help her.¡±


    Matt knew what the doctor was implying. It was true that he had been yearning to sleep with Winona for


    a long time, but he did not want it to happen that way. He was willing to wait for the day when he could


    win her body as well as her heart. Still, it pained him to see her going through such an ordeal.


    ¡°You guys may get back outside.¡±


    Herman and the doctor walked out of the cabin and shut the door.


    Winona pounced on Matt like a predator and pinned him on the bed once he untied her. Then, she


    flipped around and sat astride on him where she started yanking his shirt off. When she failed to


    unclothe him with her hands, she tried to bite his shirt off with her teeth.


    Seeing that, Matt chuckled, ¡°You must have been a wolfhound in your previous life. Oh boy, I like it


    when you¡¯re aggressive.¡±


    He quickly removed his shirt and stripped Winona naked. Soon, his bronze-colored body was clinging


    to hers, his soul fusing a mind-blowing connection with hers. They were close enough to feel each


    other¡¯s breathing.


    Matt tried to be as gentle as possible, considering that it had been Winona¡¯s first time. However, he


    failed to keep his movements slow toward the end as he was overwhelmed by the wave of ecstasy.


    Although the cabin was soundproofed, Herman and the doctor could still hear noisesing from


    inside.


    Herman took a look at his wristwatch. It had been three hours and Herman wondered why they were


    still at it.


    The doctor remarked, ¡°Mr. Herman, it seems like you have to request more fuel and food from the


    military base. I think we¡¯ll be stuck here for three days.¡±


    Herman¡¯s jaw dropped when he heard that. ¡°Will they keep going for that long? General Snider is going


    to be exhausted after this!¡± he thought.


    Herman did up a list of things they needed and sent it to Felix for him to deliver them over.


    Meanwhile, the air inside the cabin was sizzling. Matt had unlocked every sex position he knew with


    Winona. Both of them were drained after trying everything out.


    Winona snuggled in his arms like a little kitten whereas Matt twined his arms around her waist with a


    satisfied expression on his face. Their bodies stuck to each other like glue.


    Matt felt her weight on his body again halfway through the night. As it turned out, the effect of the


    aphrodisiac had hit her again and she started straddling him again.


    He held her by her waist to bring himself upward. They climaxed over and over again until the following


    morning. With all her energy sapped, Winona slumped on his body and dozed off with his junk still


    inside her.


    Early next morning, Winona initiated another round as soon as Matt woke up. It was a tiring but


    pleasurable process.


    Meanwhile, Casey was still struggling in the ocean, trying to escape a shark attack. Together with him


    was his aide-de-camp.


    Fortunately, they managed to survive when they were washed ashore by the chopping waves. Theyy


    on the sands, looking extremely tired.


    ¡°What¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Someone hacked into the security system of the ind and sneaked into our base¡­ Then, they


    nted arge number of bombs there which were triggered by remote controls.


    Casey was incensed. He had spent an enormous amount of time and effort on transforming Ringn


    Ind into a high-tech military base that was a center of defense, scouting, and attack. It was


    devastating for him to see the military base being turned into a pile of debris.


    ¡°Matt Snider, just you wait!¡±


    Casey thought about Winona. It seemed to him that Winona was the love of Matt¡¯s life or he would not


    have expended so many resources just to rescue her.


    Suddenly, he let out a maniacal guffaw.


    ¡°General Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Matt Snider used to be invincible, but I just discovered his Achilles heel. This is worth a


    celebration!¡±


    Indeed, Winona was Matt¡¯s biggest weakness. However, Casey only realized he was wrong to have


    assumed that he could use that to his advantage. It turned out that Winona was as evil and merciless


    as Matt.


    As per the doctor¡¯s expectation, the ne hovered in the sky for three days. Inside the cabin, Matt and


    Winona were mentally and physically drained.


    On the morning of the fourth day, the door to the cabin was finally opened. The doctor immediately


    delivered two bottles of Gastrolyte inside.


    Matt helped Winona sit upright and let her rest on his chest so that he could feed her the liquid. She


    was so tired that she fell back into a gentle slumber again right after that.


    After drinking the Gastrolyte himself, Matt carried her to the bathroom to help her wash up. At the sight


    of the trail of blood on her thighs, he was pleasantly surprised yet slightly guilty about it. Hence, he kept


    his movement gentle when he was wiping her body clean.


    ¡°Winona, you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life,¡± he muttered.


    By the time Winona woke up, they had gone back to Summergrove Manor. Every muscle in her body


    was sore, and her mind was fuzzy. She looked at the bruises on her body and tried her best to recall


    what she had gone through in the past couple of days. Memories came flooding back into her mind in


    an instant.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Matt made his way over wearing a light blue T-shirt with a pair of white sweatpants. He looked like a


    boy next door with that outfit.


    He handed her a ss of warm milk.


    The temperature of the milk was just nice. When Winona took a sip of it, warmth filled up her heart


    immediately. Her eyes turned red-rimmed when she thought about her deceased mother who used to


    prepare a ss of warm milk for her every morning.


    Seeing her reaction, Matt was flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Winona started crying even harder when she heard that. Tears started streaming down her face and


    wetted the pillow sheet.


    Matt¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Is having sex with me such a horrible idea to her?¡± he wondered.

 Chapter 12 Holding Himself Back

    Chapter 12 Holding Himself Back


    Matt suppressed his fury and put a bottle of ointment on the table. ¡°Apply the ointment on the bruises!¡±


    Bang! He stormed out of the room and mmed the door shut. Then, he dialed Felix¡¯s number. ¡°Inform


    every member of the FALCON Team to gather at the training ground in the forest. We¡¯re having an


    intensive training programsting three days!¡±


    ¡°Is Matt out of his mind? He wants an intensive training program right after spending three insane


    nights with his wife on the ne,¡± Felix said.


    Kevin Arnold responded, ¡°There¡¯s no point in specting his decision now because it isn¡¯t going to


    make a difference. Samuel, I wished I could lie on the bed and rest like you.¡±


    Samuel rolled his eyes at Kevin and snapped, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be envious of me if you knew how it felt to


    be bedridden for weeks.¡±


    Soon, the members of the FALCON Team were ready to set off to the training ground in the forest.


    Matt drove them crazy by giving them endless drills.


    ¡°Will we still be alive on the third day? Please send my body back home if I can¡¯t make it,¡±mented


    Woody Dittman.


    Kevin, who was munching on bugs, responded, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have many choices, do we? Anyway,


    I¡¯m going to stay loyal to Matt no matter what happens.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Inspiration hit Felix at the moment. He beckoned the rest of the gang over and asked in a hushed tone,


    ¡°Do you guys feel like having a barbeque dinner in the city?¡±


    The rest of the gang replied in unison, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Listen, I have a n. Matt is flipping out all because of Winona. We can distract Matt by helping


    Winona and him patch things up.¡±


    Woody smacked the back of Felix¡¯s head and eximed in approval. ¡°Felix, I know I can always count


    on you for clever ideas. Now, just tell us your n in detail. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move Matt¡¯s car away and take away all the resources before Winona gets here. It¡¯s going to be


    freezing at night in the forest, so the two of them will be forced to stay close to each other to keep


    themselves warm. Things will happen naturally after that¡­¡±


    Woody pped his back and said excitedly, ¡°Sounds great to me! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Kevin shook his head. ¡°Count me out. I¡¯m not going to betray Matt.¡±


    The rest of the gang knocked Kevin out of consciousness and dragged him to Matt¡¯s car which was


    loaded with food, nkets, and torchlights.


    At the same time, Felix sent a message to Herman asking him to bring Winona to the training ground.


    Winona arrived half an hourter whereas Herman left in a hurry after receiving a message.


    Winona couldn¡¯t help cursing Matt for asking her to spend the night in the forest after torturing her for


    three days. She could still feel a sharp pain in her inner thighs whenever she was walking.


    Something fishy was going on. The training ground was unusually quiet, and there was no sight of the


    members of the FALCON Team.


    A familiar figure emerged in front of her at that moment. It was Matt, who was cursing under his breath


    with a fishing pole in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that bunch of scumbags a lesson when I¡¯m back!¡±


    It dawned upon Matt what the members of the FALCON Team were up to when he saw Winona.


    She limped her way over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon me here to take care of an injured member?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fooled by that bunch of rascals.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he scooped her up from the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    ¡°We have to find shelter for the night. I¡¯m afraid those rascals will only be back tomorrow.¡±


    After trekking some distance, Matt finally found a caverge enough for both of them. Once again, he


    cursed the members of the FALCON Team for bringing away all the resources. They did not even leave


    him a tent.


    The temperature in the forest was dipping at night. To keep themselves warm, Matt collected some


    branches and started a fire. He deftly removed the skin of some wild hares he caught and roasted them


    over the fire. Other than that, he also grilled the fish he caught from the river.


    Soon, the mouthwatering smell of roasted hares and grilled fish permeated the air. Matt tore off a leg of


    the hares and handed it to Winona.


    ¡°This part is the tenderest.¡±


    Winona, who happened to be hungry, started nibbling on the leg which tasted good.


    Then, he ced pieces of fish on a clean lotus leaf for her. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    To her surprise, Matt had removed all the bones for her. The vor of the juicy fish which burst in her


    mouth was amazing.


    After making sure that Winona was full, Matt fed himself with leftovers whichprised of meats that


    were stuck on the bones.


    The mes illuminated his handsome face and the reflection of the fire was flickering in his brooding


    eyes. Beguiled by the sight, Winona¡¯s pulse started racing.


    ¡°Matt, let¡¯s do our best to get along with each other.¡±


    Matt was adding more branches to the fire when he heard her. His hand froze before he responded,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Why is he pretending to be a reserved and quiet man now when he¡¯s usually talkative?¡± Winona


    wondered.


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯m actually¡­a rather selfish person. I¡¯ve never really cared about anyone other than myself.¡±


    she confessed.


    But now, I¡¯ll try my best to care about you and treat you with love.


    Smiling craftily, he scoffed, ¡°Benjamin Larson would be heartbroken if he heard this. After all, he¡¯d been


    your partner for years.¡±


    ¡°Well, my rtionship with him only existed for the benefit of our families. We do have feelings for each


    other, but it isn¡¯t romantic. If I leave him, he¡¯ll just marry another girl from my family. His wife doesn¡¯t


    have to be me.¡±


    ¡°Your guess is spot-on! Your fianc¨¦e is going to marry your younger sister in a couple of days.¡±


    Matt stared intently into her eyes when he said that. To his delight, there was no sign of disappointment


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Can you please be serious for a while?¡± Winona wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll try to


    fall in love with you. And you start trying too, okay?¡±


    He stiffened when he felt her arms on his waist. After a moment of silence, he sighed, ¡°I will.¡±


    The truth was, he had already been in love with her for a long time. Sadly, she did not remember who


    he was.


    That was beside the point at the moment. Now, he just had to focus on making her fall irrevocably in


    love with him.


    He spun around and run his fingers through her silky hair. sping the back of her head to keep her


    still, he imed her lips in a domineering manner.


    Immediately, Matt felt a burning desire for her body. When his fingers were trailing her bare skin, she


    nestled against his chest and said breathlessly, ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    Matt pursed his lips contemtively. Indeed, she deserved a break after going through the three insane


    nights.


    He gave her ears a gentle kiss and relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare you tonight. However, I¡¯m not sure how


    long I canst.¡±


    Winona threw him a baleful nce. ¡°Matt Snider, there is a very important rule you have to follow if you


    want a rtionship with me.¡±


    He rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked with a smile


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to sleep with you.¡±


    At that juncture, his erection was pressing against her bottom. Smiling slyly, he teased, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll lie on


    the bed and wait for you to get on top of me in the future then.¡±


    Winona was left speechless.


    There was simply no way to reason with him.


    When it was time to sleep, Matt made her lean her body on him so that she would not be hurt by the


    pebbles and sharp branches on the ground. Then, he removed his coat and draped it on her to keep


    her warm.


    The coat had a faint smell of a mixture of tobo, soap, and sweat¡ªit was a masculine scent that


    belonged to Matt. Winona fell soundly asleep with her nose filled with his scent.


    Early next morning, Herman and the members of the FALCON Team arrived to fetch them home.


    Everyone was overjoyed to find Matt and Winona interacting intimately with each other. Their life would


    be easier as long as Matt stayed in a good mood.


    Before Matt drove off, he left an instruction that threw them in a state of abject despair. ¡°Winona had to


    suffer the freezing night in the forest because of you guys. All of you are to carry out another three days


    of intensive training here as punishment!¡±


    Everyone looked dispirited.


    Herman, who wore an aggrieved expression, pleaded, ¡°General Snider, I¡¯m not part of their n! I¡¯m a


    victim too!¡±


    ¡°Matt, how can you not appreciate what we¡¯ve done for you?¡± Felix protested.


    Kevin spoke eagerly, ¡°Matt, I was loyal to you until I was knocked out of consciousness by them!¡±


    Woody seethed, ¡°Felix, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Everyone exchanged a nce and quickly reached a consensus¡ªthey would beat the crap out of


    Felix!

 Chapter 13 Matt and His Dirty Jokes

    Chapter 13 Matt and His Dirty Jokes


    Winona noticed that Matt was sort of a clean freak when he instructed Karen to prepare his bath as


    soon as they arrived at Summergrove Manor.


    She couldn¡¯t help mocking him, ¡°How did you get used to the military life as a clean freak?¡±


    After all, a military life involved carrying out missions in atrocious weather and sordid environments.


    One¡¯s uniform would never stay clean as it was constantly being stained by blood and dust.


    Matt removed his uniform and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll always find a way to clean myself no matter where I am.¡±


    During winter, he would bore a hole on the surface of a frozenke and take a shower with the icy


    water.


    All of a sudden, Winona was curious about Matt¡¯s family. Unlike his peers, Matt exuded a noble and


    distinguished aura.


    Matt, who noticed her studying his face, asked with a crafty smile. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡±


    She responded to his question with a re. There was no way she would leave herself vulnerable to


    his dick again. Her down under had been painful ever since the three crazy nights.


    Laughing heartily, he strode off into the bathroom. When the sound of water sshing and flowing


    came from the bathroom, Winona found herself picturing his naked body. Streams of water would be


    running down his well-toned abs and then to his junk¡­


    Smack! She quickly pped herself gently to pull her mind back to reality. She couldn¡¯t believe she was


    painting erotic images of him in her mind.


    Matt walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist after some time. Water was


    dripping from his hair, and his worked-out body was glistening.


    Anxiously, Winona spun around and pretended to be making the bed.


    Just then, he hugged her from behind. The smell of showering cream that wafted off from his body


    gave butterflies in her stomach.


    ¡°Get your luggage ready. We¡¯re going back to Coscana three dayster.¡±


    Winona was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    He grazed his lips against her ears and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave this ce where you get to


    spend time in private with me, do you?¡±


    She elbowed him and snapped, ¡°Your narcissist.¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    Matt copsed on the bed; his legs were tightly mped together.


    ¡°Did I hurt his nuts just now?¡± Winona wondered.


    Just as she crawled onto the bed to check on his condition, Matt flipped around and pinned her down


    with his weight. In his mesmerizing eyes, Winona saw her reflection¡ªshe was getting slightly


    breathless.


    She could feel his hard cock against her waist. ¡°Can we just have one normal conversation which


    doesn¡¯t lead to sex?¡±


    Matt sat upright and kept her in a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯llunch an attack on the army of Draiso in two


    days. This time, we¡¯ll wipe them out.¡±


    Judging from his breezy and confident tone, Winona knew that he had long had the upper hand in the


    war with Draiso. It was up to him to decide when and how his army should go about the attack.


    Matt was as wise as an owl and as shrewd as a snake¡ªhe was thest person anyone would want as


    their enemy.


    She turned around and pecked on his jaw. ¡°My husband is such an amazing man.¡±


    Smiling, he cupped her face and initiated a passionate kiss with her. ¡°Well, my lovemaking skill is even


    more mind-blowing.¡±


    He just could not finish a conversation without incorporating a lewd remark.


    His kisses made her body go weak. Breathlessly, she slumped on the bed together with him.


    He reached out to caress her hair. ¡°Once the news of the victory travels to Coscana, I¡¯ll receive a


    phone call from the presidentplimenting my effort. When that happens, I¡¯ll have to rush my way


    back to receive a Meritorious Service Medal.¡±


    She pondered over what he said and realized that Benjamin and Sharon¡¯s wedding banquet would be


    held three dayster too. What a coincidence.


    Suddenly, something dawned upon her.


    She stared at Matt unwaveringly. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re returning to Coscana because of me?¡±


    He nted a soft kiss on her cheeks and said, ¡°Of course I am. From what I¡¯ve heard, your sister is


    pregnant for a month. At that time, Benjamin was still your fianc¨¦. I¡¯ve never allowed anyone to bully


    me in my life, so I can¡¯t allow the same thing to happen to you. This time, I¡¯ll help you get even with


    them!¡±


    Winona went stupefied. The fact that Matt was willing to take the extra mile just to do justice for her


    touched her immensely.


    Her heart was melted. ¡°Matt, thank you so much.¡±


    He smooched her ears and mumbled, ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you do something to express your gratitude? I¡¯d


    appreciate it if you use your mouth and your tongue together.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. She gave up trying to have a normal conversation with him because he was


    incorrigible.


    Things transpired just as how Matt had predicted.


    The army of Draiso was thrashed by Matt¡¯s men. Before long, a ceasefire was dered.


    Most of the credit of the victory went to Matt, who would be awarded a Meritorious Service Medal.


    Matt and Winona, as well as the FALCON Team, flew back to Bolwich without further ado.


    After receiving a phone call, Matt said to Winona, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the President¡¯s Office now. While I¡¯m


    away, Karen will take you to a shop where you can collect your gown for tonight¡¯s event. I guess I¡¯ll only


    get to meet you at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    Winona found herself already missing his presence as she watched him go.


    To her surprise, he strode back to her and pecked on her lips. With a roguish smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    miss me too much. You¡¯ll get to see me in no time.¡±


    Two bright red blobs colored her cheeks immediately. ¡°Did I say I would miss you just now?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Well, I do miss you already. I wished you were a keychain which I can bring along with


    me wherever I go.¡±


    Matt was such a flirt.


    Karen brought Winona to the Apex Tower where a shop that offered haute couture was situated.


    The owner of the shop was a mysterious man who only offered his service exclusively to wealthy


    businessmen and influential figures in the government and the army.


    As soon as Winona stepped into the shop with Karen, she caught sight of a familiar figure¡ªSharon.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was checking her reflection in the mirror to see whether the scarlet red dress looked good on her.


    Sharon and Winona looked slightly simr because they were sisters. Sharon inherited her curvy figure


    from her mother, and the red dress entuated that.


    Winona decided to ignore her. After all, Sharon had been her nemesis ever since she was little. She


    wanted everything Winona had, including her man.


    To her dismay, Sharon noticed her and sashayed her way over. ¡°Winona, I¡¯m still waiting for your


    blessing.¡±


    Winona paused in her tracks and said perfunctorily, ¡°Congrattions for marrying my ex-fianc¨¦ by


    being pregnant for his child.¡±


    A group of wealthydies nearby who happened to overhear their conversation besieged Sharon.


    Having always known Winona as Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, they were suspicious when Sharon was suddenly


    announced to be Benjamin¡¯s bride-to-be. Winona¡¯s remark earlier enlightened them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Winston family sucks at educating their daughters! How could you behave so cockily


    after snatching your elder sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. You should be ashamed of what you have done!¡±


    Sharon was left stumped in the face of their criticisms.


    Meanwhile, Winona walked elegantly to the fitting room. To her, Sharon was just like a pile of dung to


    which she had no reason to pay attention.


    One of the shop assistants handed her a gown. ¡°Mrs. Snider, here¡¯s the gown ordered by General


    Snider three days ago.¡±


    Warmth surged in Winona¡¯s heart when she heard that. As it turned out, Matt had had everything


    nned.


    A loud thud came after she put on the gown. Sharon barged into her fitting room looking like a mess¡ª


    her hair was disheveled and her red dress was in tatters.

 Chapter 14 A Slap on the Face

    Chapter 14 A p on the Face


    Just as Sharon Winston prepared to unleash a bunch of profanities at Winona, she stopped short upon


    seeing the dress she was wearing.


    The boat-neck strapless dress drew a sharp contrast between its pink shade and Winona¡¯s porcin


    skin, emphasizing her graceful curves in all the right ces. She was the epitome of elegance, too


    dazzling a sight to behold.


    The smilingdy attendant chose this moment to put jewelry around Winona¡¯s neck. It was a diamond


    ne. Set against her pale slender neck, it looked exquisite, an essory fit for nobility.


    Sharon stared at it. ¡°Heart of the Ocean?¡±


    Oh god, the one jewelry she had her eyes on for so long, yet mysteriously purchased by an unknown


    buyer at the price of 30 million dors!


    Winona didn¡¯t care. She merely knew that Matt had prepared the dress and jewelry. As for the details of


    how they came to be in her possession, that was too much of a bother to delve into.


    She nced at Sharon and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re going to the banquet like that? In that getup?¡±


    Sharon looked at herself. Compared to Winona, her appearance wasckluster. She gritted her teeth


    and left in resentment.


    At this moment, their mother, Elizabeth Winston, was sitting in the fitting room, busy taking a selfie. She


    nned to show off posting the photos to her circle of friends, given that not everyone got the privilege


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    to try out such clothes.


    Pouting her lips as she posed for yet another photo, Sharon burst into the room seething with anger.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sharon sped her hand and cried out. ¡°It¡¯s Winona, mom. I saw her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here? Oh my god, has she found out?¡±


    In fact, the duo deliberately bribed an officer tomunicate false information to Benjamin, causing


    Winona to set off into a warzone in search of him. Then they arranged an assassination attempt on her


    life. Unfortunately, due to the girl¡¯s disappearance it failed.


    ¡°Mom, if I recall, didn¡¯t Winona have a mole on her arm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°Well, mom, I didn¡¯t see a mole at all. And she was wearing


    expensive jewelry ¨C that can only mean one thing!¡±


    ¡°You mean she got a sugar daddy?¡±


    A grin appeared on her face, ¡°Come at dinnertime, I¡¯ll reveal the truth about this bitch to Benjamin.


    Mom, back me up when I do so.¡±


    As the two continued to plot Winona¡¯s downfall, knowing smiles slowly lit up their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show everyone what a bitch she is!¡±


    Winona, it¡¯s your fate to be trampled under my feet forever!


    The Winston family had virtually reserved half of the rooms at Bolwich¡¯s most luxurious hotel. The


    atmosphere was lively as guests milled about in packed crowds enjoying the asion.


    A military vehicle came to a stop at the hotel entrance. With Karen¡¯s assistance, Winona lifted her


    dress as she disembarked gracefully, and entered the hotel.


    Crash! Suddenly a porcin vase shattered right in front of her.


    She looked around and saw her father Christopher approaching from the distance in an aggressive


    manner. He raised his hand in a threatening gesture, but was swiftly intercepted by Sharon and


    Elizabeth.


    Winona took a step back and coldly observed the intricate performance the trio was about to perform.


    ¡°Christopher, calm down. Whatever else happened, at least she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dad. She might be a slut, but she¡¯s still part of the Winston family.¡±


    His chest heaving as he panted, his face twisted in fury, Christopher snarled, ¡°You shameless whore!


    Which bastard did you sleep around with? I¡¯m going to skin him alive!¡±


    Winona half-heartedly stroked her hair. ¡°Dad, I really feel sad for you. Marrying a homewrecker, getting


    a daughter who¡¯s just as shameless¡­¡­I mean, where else can you find such a pair?¡±


    Both women fumed at herment. Elizabeth quietly took out her phone and sent out a message.


    Within a minute, a fat, dark-skinned woman staggered into view behind Winona¡¯s back.


    She ran forward as she cried. ¡°You whore, you ruined my family! How dare you show your face here!¡±


    Winona dodged aside as the woman tried to m into her. Missing her mark, and unable to stop her


    own momentum, she tumbled into Sharon.


    Behind Sharon was a two-meter high vase. Thinking on her feet, she pushed Elizabeth in front of her.


    Elizabeth cried out in pain as the two collided, tumbling into the ground.


    Christopher immediately picked her up. Leaving the scene, he left Winona with a harsh remark, ¡°I¡¯ll


    deal with you and that bastard another time!¡±


    But themotion wasn¡¯t over. Sharon signaled to the woman to continue the act.


    Still lying on the floor, the woman pointed at Winona¡¯s diamond ne. ¡°You see that ne? She


    tricked my Gary into buying it for her! 40 million dors! She¡¯s a thief and a whore!¡±


    Jabbing her finger at Winona, she got up just in time to receive a well-aimed kick by Winona ¨C no mean


    feat given she was wearing heels - causing the hapless woman to fall again with a squeal.


    Winona smiled grimly, ¡°I see your methods are just as despicable as I remembered, Sharon. Not to


    mention just as ineffective.¡±


    Sharon attempted to p her in response. Her hand went up, but another hand came and grabbed it in


    a vice-like grip. A cold voice spoke. ¡°You got some guts trying to hit my woman.¡±


    She nced up and was met with a cold, mirthless smile, Matt¡¯s handsome face devoid of any


    emotion. The grip on her wrist tightened, causing her to scream in pain.


    ¡°Stop, let go! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I know you tried to hit my wife.¡±


    With a snap, he broke her wrist.


    The subsequent scream quickly drew Christopher¡¯s attention from upstairs.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt my daughter?¡±


    Matt held Winona in his arms and coolly leveled his gaze at Christopher.


    Their eyes met. In an instant, Christopher¡¯s angry and arrogant demeanorpletely changed.


    He could recognize that face anywhere. General Matt Snider, most favored by the president and ted


    to be the nextmander-in-chief.


    Trotting over with a smile, Christopher said, ¡°Oooh, what an unexpected surprise. If I knew you were


    ¡°I heard you wanted to skin a certain bastard alive? Well that¡¯s me.¡±


    The crowd went silent.


    Sharon went white with shock, the pain from her wrist totally forgotten. How could it be possible? When


    did that bitch Winona hook up with the most powerful, handsome and youngest general in Bolwich?


    Christopher exchanged nces with Winona. ¡°Well, silly Winona, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Come, take


    General Snider to join us at the VIP section.¡±


    Matt gave a cold smile. ¡°What about those usations you just made about my woman? Aren¡¯t you


    going to do something about it?¡±


    Knowing how ruthless Matt could be, Christopher knew he had to make a choice.


    He turned around and pped Sharon as hard as he could.


    ¡°Dad?¡± She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Throughout her entire life, her father had neverid a finger on her.


    Christopher remained tight-lipped and raised his hand again. Seeing this, Sharon closed her eyes and


    epted the inevitable.


    p! p! p!

 Chapter 15 Doting Husband

    Chapter 15 Doting Husband


    Christopher reluctantly taught his daughter a lesson as Matt watched on while chatting lightly with


    Winona, held in his arms.


    He eyed Winona up and down, his eyes shining with appreciation. Bending down, he whispered into


    her ear, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. Makes me want to eat you up right here and now.¡±


    Her cheeks turned red in embarrassment. The audacity of this guy, to be so shameless yet so


    upstanding in helping her.


    She turned on her heels and tiptoed to kiss his cheek. ¡°Consider this an interest.¡±


    Matt returned the kiss. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the rest once we go back.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Was this the same stone-faced General Snider? Spoiling his woman to such a


    degree in front of everyone?


    All thedies couldn¡¯t help but want to scream, ¡°Stop!¡±


    This moment, Benjamin made his entrance, walking hesitantly into the room.


    He strode to the front of Matt, paused and exchanged nces for a long while. The air seemed filled


    with animosity.


    These two men had handsome features; Benjamin extruded an air of elegance; Matt had more of a


    ¡°Give her a break, will you? She¡¯s my wife after all.¡±


    Matt pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°That depends on her.¡±


    At this moment, her face swollen from the beating, Sharon begged for mercy, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hired this woman to frame Winona.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar. People started to discuss among themselves as they sneaked nces at


    Winona.


    ¡°So the rumor that Miss Sharon stole her fianc¨¦ is true. How despicable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I actually pitied her at first; now I see she¡¯s quite the scheming bitch.¡±


    ¡°How unfortunate for Mr. Benjamin. To have such a woman as his wife.¡±


    Sharon scowled. How dare they mock her now? Didn¡¯t they just praise her good fortune in marrying


    Benjamin? The audacity of these people!


    Winona too! Who knew she managed to snag herself such a prize, General Snider of all people? She


    clenched her fists in resentment and vowed to be more careful next time.


    However, right now, it was imperative that Benjamin salvage the situation. It wouldn¡¯t do for the Larson


    family¡¯s reputation to be tarnished any further, especially since she only married into the family a mere


    three days! Think about her reputation inside the household!


    Sharon picked herself up and approached Winona tearfully. Extending her hand apologetically, she


    asked, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me. We¡¯re sisters after all, right?¡±


    Winonaughed as she held out her own hand. ¡°Forgive you? Sure, provided you can take a hit.¡±


    Ignoring her sister¡¯s confusion, Winona pped her with all her might.


    ¡°This is for stealing my fianc¨¦.¡±


    When Winonaid eyes on Benjamin, she finally understood she had been tricked by the scheming


    duo, Elizabeth and Sharon. Had she not met Matt, the situation would have remained unsolved. The


    harsh reality was that these two did not see her as family.


    Another p hit Sharon¡¯s face.


    ¡°This is for the end of our rtionship. You¡¯re not fit to be called my sister. Disgusting.¡±


    Sharon writhed in pain. She wanted tosh out, but was held in check by Matt¡¯s cold gaze.


    Expecting another p, she closed her eyes and braced herself for the pain. Unexpectedly, a stream of


    coolness poured down her head, the bruises stinging painfully ¨C Winona poured an entire bottle of red


    wine down upon her.


    Winona bent down towards Sharon¡¯s ear and hissed, her voice cold and icy. ¡°Congrattions on your


    engagement. I hope you enjoy yourself, living the high life with Benjamin. I¡¯ll let you off just this once,


    for his sake, but if you ever dare to cross me again in the future, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Sharon nkly stared at her, barely suppressing a shudder in fear. When did that meek sister turn into


    a cold and vicious woman? It seemed both her mother and herself had underestimated Winona ¨C they


    should have killed her eleven years ago.


    Matt stretched out his hand and embraced Winona, nibbling at her ear as he spoke. ¡°As expected,


    you¡¯re one hell of a woman.¡±


    Christopher observed their interactions and felt a tingle of regret. As the couple prepared to leave, he


    stepped forward to grasp Winona¡¯s arm. ¡°Winona, how about one drink with your father? For old time¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    Matt¡¯s ice-cold eyes seemed to pierce daggers at the hand holding Winona¡¯s arm.


    Sensing his anger, Christopher let go subconsciously. Just as he despaired of hearing an answer,


    Winona agreed with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Matt furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but relented, respecting her wishes and guided the trio back into


    the banquet hall.


    Christopher became jubnt and started prancing around like a clown as he went in circles around


    Matt.


    Matt¡¯s face turned contemptuous. However, he did nothing, seemingly allowing the man to continue his


    antics.


    Pouring red wine for the general, Christopher said with a straight face. ¡°Now that we¡¯re a family, help


    me out and say a few words on my behalf to the President.¡±


    Matt raised his eyebrows. His tone indifferent, he said, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you hear my wife earlier? She just


    cut ties with Sharon, meaning she also cut ties with the Winston family. So where¡¯s the family


    connection between you and me?¡±


    The smile on Christopher¡¯s face turned a little stiff, and so he shifted his attention to Winona. ¡°That was


    very immature of you, cutting ties with your family. What were you thinking?¡±


    Winona smirked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you keep saying how you wanted to kick both Aileen and me from the


    family multiple times?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t been engaged to Benjamin, it was certain the two of them would be abandoned, cast out


    from the family.


    Christopher¡¯s face turned red. He ignored thement andughed cheekily. ¡°Ohe on, I didn¡¯t


    mean it. You¡¯re my daughter. I should be spoiling you, not casting you out,¡± he cried out.


    Winona smiled mirthlessly, then turned and left. The sight of her father¡¯s face sickened her, much to her


    disgust. Sometimes she wondered, was Christopher really her father? All her life, he had treated her


    merely as a pawn, without the slightest hint of paternal love.


    She walked to the rooftop. A cool night breeze was blowing. Reveling in the moment, she thought back


    to the evening¡¯s events. The atmosphere downstairs was too depressing; the fakeughs and empty


    ttery made her want to vomit.


    ¡°Winona, do you hate me?¡±


    A figure came into view. Seeing the handsome yet familiar face, Winona faintly smiled and said,


    ¡°Benjamin Larson, congrattions on your engagement.¡±

 Chapter 16 I鈥檓 Not A Cheater

    Chapter 16 I¡¯m Not A Cheater


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. Winona¡¯s answer drove a dagger through his heart. Had she


    pped him a few times, or yelled at him, he might have felt better.


    All this time, he wanted to ask her if she had ever loved him, but when the time came, he simply said,


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Winona smiled lightly. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. As the head of the Larson family, you can only take


    on the family¡¯s interest as your own responsibility. Even if they asked you to marry Aileen, you won¡¯t


    hesitate.¡±


    The Larson¡¯s family was a shell of its former self; it needed the Winston family¡¯s assistance to stay


    relevant, to maintain their political influence.


    The understanding and care she disyed embittered him. After all, she was the only person he loved


    for so many years.


    The night wind billowed, messing up her hair. He yearned to gather it up, to help tie her hair back like


    before, however instead of doing so he patted her shoulder weakly.


    ¡°Winona, only you would know me that well.¡±


    She smiled. Strangely enough, despite his broken promise, she felt no anger towards him, no strong


    emotions such as love or hate. Only gratitude. She wondered whether she had any feelings at all.


    ¡°Benjamin, thank you for your kindness over the years. Both Aileen and I will not forget it.¡±


    He swallowed the bitterness inside him and smiled, ¡°Enough of that, Winona, or you¡¯ll make me feel


    worse.¡±


    The two fell silent.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he turned and looked at her. ¡°Winona, can I hug you?¡±


    Winona was silent for a long moment before she finally nodded.


    Gathering her into a tight embrace, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t protect you anymore in the future. Remember to


    take care of yourself. Matt Snider is aplicated man, he¡¯s sure to have ns for you when he chose


    you to marry.¡±


    At this moment, someone at the corner of the rooftop secretly took a photo with a mobile phone.


    Benjamin reluctantly let go of her. He knew that sometimes when one let go of something, they lose it


    for eternity ¨C this was one of them.


    Thinking about her engagement to Matt, Winona still had not figured out his purpose in doing so,


    however she decided to take a gamble.


    ¡°Putting aside whatever secret ns he¡¯s cooking up, as long as he treats me well, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Winona was smart. She merely wanted to livefortably without caring too much. More to the point,


    she felt that in terms of wealth, power and influence, she held no value even as a bargaining chip.


    Something shed in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Even towards her, the love of his life, he could not bear to


    mention the truth, the one terrible secret that struck at the heart of both families¡¯ woes.


    ¡°Then I wish you happiness.¡±


    He absentmindedly nced at the starry sky far in the distance. When he noticed the faint light on the


    opposite side of the rooftop, he immediately realized something and said in a panic, ¡°Careful!¡±


    Acting instinctively, Benjamin grabbed Winona and rolled to the ground. With a bang, bullet holes the


    size of small coins peppered the skylight above.


    Now filled with tension, they gasped for breath. Someone cried out, ¡°Benjamin Larson, what in the


    zes did you do?¡±


    Matt, with Herman in tow, sprinted into view and stopped in front of the duo. Whipping out his pistol, he


    pointed it squarely at Benjamin¡¯s forehead.


    Winona quickly got up and looked at him. ¡°Matt, someone just tried to kill us.¡±


    Lacking the energy to exin anything to Matt, she merely pointed to the bullet holes in the skylight.


    Matt put away his pistol. ring at Benjamin, he whispered a few words to Herman, who promptly


    nced at the direction of the assant and took off.


    The general turned and, grabbing hold of Winona¡¯s hand, proceeded to drag her downstairs without


    Benjamin looked on. He wanted to say something, but refrained from doing so upon seeing Winona


    shaking her head. It was clear to him that doing so would put her in even more jeopardy.


    Matt dragged her to the elevator. Pinning her hands above her head, he positioned his face very close


    to hers, the expression on it cold and stony. He jabbed at her as he spoke, ¡°Winona, let me be clear, I


    don¡¯t care what kind of history you two have. But you¡¯re now my wife. If you want to cheat, that¡¯ll be the


    Speaking through gritted teeth, he pulled out his pistol again and pressed it against her forehead.


    Winona raised her eyebrows at him. Up close, she could see the veins on his head throbbing, his anger


    palpable. It seemed that in front of her, the man was always prone to anger easily.


    She leaned forward, tiptoed and gently kissed him on the chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in the habit of


    cheating on people, unless you¡¯re into that kind of thing?¡±


    The moment her lips touched him, all his hostility vanished.


    The elevator was about to reach the first floor, where the banquet was being held, so he rxed his


    hold on her hands, and instead swopped her into a princess carry.


    ¡°Just you wait until we get back.¡± he gritted his teeth as he said.


    When the elevator doors opened, everyone on the first floor was greeted with the sight of General


    Snider carrying Winona in his arms as he strode out.


    The crowd collectively drew their breath and thought as one ¨C Damn, the general is so cool.


    ¡°Who knew that General Snider had such a soft side.¡±


    ¡°Must be so lucky being his wife.¡±


    Observing from the second floor, Sharon furiously smashed the wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°The nerve of that child! As if a bastard child deserves all that happiness!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth quickly reached out and covered her mouth. ¡°Quiet! If word of this gets out, it¡¯s all over for the


    Winston family.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon said, ¡°But mom, by right I¡¯m the eldest. The engagement with Benjamin


    should be mine. Why should I y second fiddle to everything, while she gets all the attention? It¡¯s so


    frustrating!¡±


    Elizabethughed sinisterly. ¡°Let the poor girl enjoy the moment. When Matt knows the truth about her,


    you think he¡¯ll still want her? Let her be, she¡¯s not going anywhere. We can take our time with her, let¡¯s


    just focus on your baby for now.¡±


    Sharon stroked her belly in silent agreement, as a sly smile slowly creeped onto her face.


    At the same time, Matt carried Winona to the car. ncing at the backseat, he spied a stack of photos


    and took a look. When he recognized the man and woman in the photos, his face turned ck with


    uncontrolled fury and threw them at her face.


    ¡°You better give me a good exnation, or you won¡¯t live to see the day!¡±


    He snapped at Herman, ¡°Get out of the car instantly! Ten meters away!¡±


    Herman threw Winona a pitying look and promptly exited the car.

 Chapter 17 You Better Take Responsibility

    Chapter 17 You Better Take Responsibility


    Expressionless and hard-eyed, Matt red at the woman in front of him. Undoing his belt, he whipped


    it out as a wicked smile twisted his lips. ¡°It seems I have to teach you some manners on how to be an


    general¡¯s wife.¡±


    Winona looked around at the scattered photos. Each of them showed a man and woman hugging each


    other tightly, their faces highly recognizable. Without a doubt, it was her and Benjamin. Whether in part


    due to the photographer¡¯s intent, she looked tender and attached, as if reluctant to break off the


    embrace.


    Matt held her chin up, forcing her to look upward at him. ¡°Are you that eager to see him? Huh?¡±


    His eyes burned with rage.


    She calmly matched his gaze and smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see this is a trap, Matt? Someone wants to


    frame me, and you were the perfect tool,¡± she said.


    Of course he knew this was a trap. Nheless, his pride prevented him from epting her behavior.


    His own woman hugging another man. Winona belonged to him. The thought of anyone else touching


    her infuriated him to the point of borderline madness. Looking at her untroubled expression, it was


    evident she did not empathize with his thinking.


    Seeing red, Matt suddenly tied her wrists with the belt and, with a violent heave, stripped away her


    dress. Winona¡¯s snow-white skin was immediately exposed in the air, the sudden shock causing her to


    tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Matt, have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, wait till Benjamines out to pick up his car. What do you think he¡¯ll do once he hears you


    moaning as we fuck?¡±


    He bit her nape forcefully, palming her body all over as he savored every moment of it.


    Winona did not react. Instead, she frigidly said, ¡°Then I will never forgive you.¡±


    That put a stop to his actions. With nowhere to direct his anger, he clenched his fist and smashed the


    car window, leaving fragments of ss stuck in his hand. Blood dripped everywhere.


    In the ensuing silence, Matt got out of the car and into the driver¡¯s seat. He stomped on the elerator


    and for a moment the wheels spun gravel, before screaming out into the road. Passers-by jumped out


    of the way, their indignation forgotten when they spied the custom license te.


    The sheer momentum pushed Winona against her seat, causing her to draw in her breath in utter


    shock.


    After some hair-raising turns, Matt miraculously slowed down. But he stubbornly refused to look back at


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    her.


    The car cruised into a grand manor, probably a residence prepared by the military for General Snider.


    Outside the entrance, more than two dozen maids stood at attention.


    Matt got out of the car, mming the door as he went. After taking a few steps forward, he turned back


    and, taking off his overcoat, draped it over Winona as he carried her into the house.


    The atmosphere inside was quiet and serene, much like its owner.


    Walking over to the bedroom, he kicked the door open and threw Winona on the bed. She almost fell


    off due to the momentum as she bounced off the bed, but Matt caught her in time.


    Dumbfounded, she finallyprehended Matt¡¯s actions. This man acted tough, but he still had a soft


    heart.


    ¡°Matt,e on let me go!¡±


    He ignored her, instead beginning to undress himself in preparation to take a bath.


    Seeing this, Winona¡¯s shoulders shook with emotion. He frowned slightly, the hardness inside his heart


    melting away, and said, ¡°Enough of that. Stop crying. I should make you pay for trying to get with other


    men.¡±


    Her shoulders continued to shake. Matt finally lost patience and undid the belt tying up her hand. It was


    at this point that he realized Winona was chuckling with mirth.


    Furious, he snarled, ¡°Winona, are you kidding me?¡±


    Laughing wholeheartedly, Winona sat up hugging her sides. ¡°I mean it¡¯s funny. Clearly it was your fault


    for misunderstanding, yet here you are trying to pin the me on me.¡±


    Matt ripped open his shirt in response. His pectoral muscles strained at the seams as the buttons


    popped off one by one. He smiledzily. ¡°Oh? Fanning the fires, are you? Then you better take


    responsibility!¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you just act normal? Do we have to do this every time?¡±


    He pounced on her and pressed their bodies together. Now entangled, their breaths mingling together.


    She smelt wine in his breath as she heard him whisper into her ear. ¡°Winona, I hate betrayals. If you


    ever tried to do so, I¡¯ll make you pay like never before!¡±


    Winona looked at him fearlessly. ¡°Oh? Speaking from experience, are we?¡±


    Matt smirked. ¡°Think of it like this. Either that never happened, or I made sure it never happened. Don¡¯t


    ever try to betray me,¡± he said.


    He suddenly nibbled her ear, causing her to gasp.


    ¡°I told you before. If you treat me well, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    His hand moved in tandem, tracing lines upon her breasts in a slow circr motion. ¡°So do I have a


    ce in your heart?¡±


    Winona tilted her head to the side. The only ones she cared about were Aileen and herself. She never


    considered opening her heart to anyone else, much less him of all people. Are there any good men


    left? Her mother believed so. She loved Christopher and looked how that went. Less than three days


    after she died, the bastard took a new wife.


    His question unanswered, Matt became angry once again. He got up and stormed out, mming the


    door in the process.


    Rage unabated, he went straight to the training camp and ran through all the drill exercises, driving his


    soldiers to the brink of exhaustion.


    None of them uttered a single word ofint. They knew without a doubt that the only person who


    could provoke the general to such an extent was the madam.


    The drill went on until midnight. Everyone was tired, slumped in the mud, their energy drained.


    Matt kicked them one by one. ¡°Useless piece of shits! Is this all you got!¡±


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not human, boss, the soldiers privately thought, had they had his stamina, they


    would have reced him in a second.


    After a while, Herman came over and whispered, ¡°General, we caught the sniper, but¡­¡­¡±


    Matt snapped back. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°The manmitted suicide.¡±


    He crushed the cup in his hand and said coldly, ¡°I see. Find the perpetrator behind all this. I¡¯ll give you


    one week. No one threatens my wife.¡±


    Herman felt like pulling out his hair after hearing themand, but he knew Matt¡¯s stubbornness, and


    quietlyplied.


    So Winona did not lie. Matt¡¯s expression eased a bit after knowing that fact, but still felt ufortable


    thinking back to the hug. He immediately issued another order, ¡°FALCON team, prepare for a ten-


    kilometer cross-country hike!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouth started to twitch. We didn¡¯t do anything to you, boss, it was the madam!


    It was way past midnight when Matt finally returned to the manor. As he strode into the bedroom,


    testosterone pumping, Winona¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing him. Her back stiffened in mute response.


    Matt bathed and dressed in his pajamas before heading to bed. Seeing the poor Winona crouching at


    the edge of the bed, he frowned and reached out to her, embracing her in his arms. Her body became


    even stiffer in response, a slight tremble running across her body.


    ¡°Ha... So you haven¡¯t slept yet. Waiting for me? I see.¡±

 Chapter 18 I鈥檒l Make You Ask For It One Day

    Chapter 18 I¡¯ll Make You Ask For It One Day


    Winona felt uptight as Matt looked ready to pounce on her. ¡°Matt, my down there still hurts a great deal.


    I really need to get some rest tonight or I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for work tomorrow morning.¡±


    Winona had known Matt well enough to know that he actually cared about her a lot despite how much


    he liked to squabble with her. As long as she cajoled him with the right technique at the right time, he


    would never force her into doing things she did not want to. Winona found it kinda adorable.


    Just like what she had expected, Matt snorted icily, ¡°Stop moving around or I¡¯ll make you regret it in an


    instant!¡± Despite his harsh tone, he tightened his arms around her body affectionately.


    Winona snuggled in his arms and reached for his waist. The moment her hands came into contact with


    his skin, he stiffened.


    Like a kitten, she nuzzled her head against his chest and spoke softly, ¡°Matt, I¡¯ll try my best to be a


    good wife. You can be sure about that.¡±


    Before meeting Matt, Winona had never truly cared about anyone before. But now, she would try her


    best to care about Matt and fall in love with him. After going through so much in her life, Winona had


    learned to count her blessings. All she yearned for was a peaceful life in which she had enough time


    and the ability to take good care of Aileen. It was unwise to expect too much from a man as sessful


    as Matt because she knew she would just end up feeling disappointed.


    Matt furrowed his brows slightly in the darkness. In reality, what he wanted Winona to be was more


    than a dedicated wife. After loving and protecting her for years, he wished to see her falling head over


    heels with him one day. Yet, he understood that he had been too impatienttely, and he had


    overlooked the fact that it took time for a rtionship to develop. In the end, he relented, ¡°Well, let¡¯s hit


    the sack then.¡±


    Winona obediently shut her eyes and soon fell soundly asleep. Listening to her even breathing, Matt


    opened his eyes and hovered his fingers over the contours of her facial features. He inched closer to


    her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I¡¯ll make you ask for it one day.¡±


    He was determined to be the only man in Winona¡¯s life.


    Matt had always been a light sleeper. He had probably developed the habit when he was staying at the


    military camp. Even the slightest noise in his surroundings could wake him up and make him stay alert.


    Just as Winona wanted to get out of bed, Matt, who sensed her movement, sat bolt upright


    immediately. He put an arm over her chest and confronted her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Winona was intrigued by his reaction. ¡°Does he think I¡¯m trying to run away from him? This mansion,


    even the entire Bolwich, is filled with people working for him. There¡¯s no way I can escape him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for us.¡±


    Matt quickly realized he was overreacting. He rxed the tension in his body and asked calmly, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you just let the maids do it?¡±


    She shed him a mischievous grin. ¡°Are you worried that the chore might tire me out?¡±


    Beguiled by her smile, a jolt of electricity coursed through Matt¡¯s body. A strong desire to make love to


    her upied his mind and gave him a hard-on. Suddenly, he dived at her and pressed her body down


    with his weight. Winona could feel his warm breath caressing her cheeks.


    ¡°For me, you just need to serve me well and make sure I¡¯m satisfied to be a perfect wife,¡± he muttered.


    Winona red at him. ¡°Matt, can¡¯t you just give me a break?¡±


    Smiling wickedly, he tickled her ears with his breath and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ My desire for your body


    is keeping me awake.¡±


    Winona went speechless.


    Still, she tried to convince him to let her go. ¡°For your information, I¡¯m quite a good cook. What kind of


    cuisine would you like to have? Do you fancy an all-meat meal or a vegetarian meal?¡±


    Listening to her sweet tone, Matt wished he could devour her right away. However, patience was a


    virtue. He was set to wait for the day she willingly made love to him.


    He got up and put on a set of casual attire. ¡°Just cook whatever you want. I¡¯m not particr about


    food.¡±


    Winona knitted her brows at his vague answer.


    After washing up and getting dressed, she made her way to the kitchen. Karen and Amber were there


    to help her out.


    ¡°Do you girls have any idea what General Snider likes to eat?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much of an idea because General Snider usually has his meals at the base.


    Now that he¡¯s married, I bet he will start having his meals at home in the future.¡±


    To y it safe, Winona prepared a crowd-pleasing menu consisting of some pan-fried salmon and


    sunny side-ups.


    Karen, who was just about to speak, mmed up the moment she noticed Matt standing by the door.


    Immediately, she dragged Amber out of the kitchen to give them space.


    Matt leaned against the door frame where he watched Winona in action. Warmth filled up his heart


    when he noticed how much effort she was putting into the meal.


    Although she was wearing a loose-cutting T-shirt, it did not make her look any less attractive to Matt.


    Her body seemed to have special magic that could keep him constantly turned on. A heartwarming


    smell of food permeated in the air which reminded him of home. The thought caused a lump to grow in


    his throat.


    Matt¡¯s mother passed away when he was eight. From then on, he became homeless. When his life was


    at its lowest ebb, he had to beg for money and scavenge for food on the streets. One day, he got


    involved in a brawl with other beggars over a conflict. His physique caught the eye of Frederick Tucker,


    who invited him to join the army. At the age of twelve, Matt overcame the challenging recruitment


    process and sessfully became a soldier. In the past sixteen years, he had gone through countless


    hardships, and he finally earned a respectable ranking in the army with sheer hard work and integrity.


    Having gone through numerous life-and-death situations and witnessed the brutalities of wars, he had


    long forgotten how it felt to have a home and a family. Now, he regained the lost sentiment because of


    Winona. It was a feeling which felt foreign to him.


    With his eyes red-rimmed, he strode over and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Knock it off! The eggs are getting burnt!¡±


    Sensing his sorrow, Winona wanted to turn around and check on him. She was immediately deterred


    from doing so when he warned her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t turn around!¡±


    His voice was trembling slightly. ¡°Matt, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    He rested his jaw on her shoulder andmented scathingly, ¡°Winona, I¡¯m afraid the sunny side-ups


    you made are aplete failure. I¡¯ve lost my appetite just by looking at them.¡±


    ¡°Well, just skip the eggs and have something else then.¡±


    Winona walked out of the kitchen holding a te of sunny side-ups. Meanwhile, Matt followed her out


    holding a te of salmon and some toasts.


    Herman couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. ¡°Holy crap, what just happened? This is a miracle for someone


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who¡¯s never stepped foot in the kitchen and never had breakfast at home!¡± he thought.


    The maids were equally bbergasted when they saw Matt walking out of the kitchen behind Winona


    like a devoted stay-at-home husband.


    Matt snatched the te from Winona and started nibbling on the sunny side-ups. Seeing that, Winona


    couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Why is he eating the eggs when he¡¯s so dissatisfied with their


    appearance?¡± she wondered.


    Winona nudged the te of salmon to Matt when she noticed he had yet to take a bite. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    give this a try? It¡¯s juicy because I controlled the oil temperature well.¡±


    He frowned at it before giving Winona a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have it if you feed me.¡±


    Winona was pissed off. ¡°Does he think I¡¯m his servant?¡± she thought. Something flickered in her eyes


    before she put a piece of salmon on his te with a radiant smile.


    Matt stuffed it into his mouth with his brows furrowed. Secondster, he sprung to his feet and


    scrambled toward the bathroom.


    Seeing that, Winona was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 19 You Murdered Benjamin鈥檚 Only Child

    Chapter 19 You Murdered Benjamin¡¯s Only Child


    Herman dashed over to the dining table and saw the te of salmon. Looking bleak, he asked, ¡°Mrs.


    Snider, why did you feed General Snider with this?¡±


    He then whirled around to admonish Karen and Amber, ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you know that General Snider


    can¡¯t have salmon?¡±


    Looking aggrieved, Karen muttered, ¡°I tried to inform Mrs. Snider just now, but General Snider¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep the excuses to yourself! The two of you will be punished for the blunder!¡±


    Colors drained from Karen and Amber¡¯s faces at once. As military rules applied to those who worked at


    the manor too, Karen and Amber knew they would end up being ck and blue.


    Winona assumed that Matt did not like the taste of salmon, so she was just curious to see whether he


    would eat it for her. She did not expect he would suffer such a serious allergic reaction to it.


    ¡°Herman, this is my fault. Karen and Amber have nothing to do with it,¡± Winona said.


    Herman spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Anyone who vites the military rules has to be punished ordingly.


    Mrs. Snider, I think you should go and check on General Snider.¡±


    Winona scurried to the bathroom where Matt was vomiting so badly that he was suffering from mild


    muscr spasms. She crouched down and patted his back soothingly. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she


    apologized.


    After puking everything in his stomach out, Matt dunked his head into a basin filled with cold water. He


    straightened up several secondster and wiped his face dry with a towel.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Even after all those years, he still couldn¡¯t conquer the fear.


    Winona grabbed one of his arms. ¡°Matt, please tell me what this is all about.¡±


    With a faint smile, he replied, ¡°A salmon bone stuck in my throat when I was a boy. I¡¯ve been


    traumatized ever since then.¡±


    Winona found it hard to believe a tough man like Matt would be bothered by such a trivial matter.


    However, there was nothing she could do since he was not ready to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Why did you put it into your mouth just now if you can¡¯t have it?¡±


    Matt pulled her to his arms and said, ¡°I will never reject anything from you.¡±


    ¡°If I fed you with poison, would you eat it?¡± she asked in a throaty voice.


    ¡°I would eat it as long as it was from you.¡±


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯re an idiot!¡±


    Winona was surprised to see such a mushy and flirtatious side of him. It was a stark contrast to the


    domineering and courageous image he usually portrayed.


    Smiling craftily, he whispered to her ears, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that I¡¯m a man who earns a lot. I¡¯m sure you


    won¡¯t kill me because it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    The dreamy feeling Winona was experiencing vanished right away. Chafed by what he said, she


    pinched his chest and snapped, ¡°Enough of your silly jokes!¡±


    He gasped and fixed her a smoldering gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve told you about my habit of making my enemies have


    a taste of their own medicine, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Instinctively, Winona put her hands over her chest protectively. She slowly stepped away from him, but


    her back soon hit the wall.


    Noises thatter came from the bathroom suggested that the two were engaged in a steamy session.


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯re a prick!¡±


    With a loud thump, both of them fell into the bathtub.


    Everyone in the living room appeared awkward. Seeing that, Herman immediately instructed them to


    get back to work.


    Karen asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Lynch, do we still have to be punished?¡±


    ¡°Go and prepare some fresh clothes for General Snider and Mrs. Snider now!¡±


    Karen and Amber let out a sigh of relief. Without further ado, they headed upstairs to carry out their


    task.


    Herman was on pins and needles. Considering that he spoke to Winona in a slightly harsh tone just


    now, he couldn¡¯t help worrying whether she wouldin to Matt about that.


    After some time, Matt and Winona reappeared in front of everyone looking like a perfect couple. Matt


    looked dashing in his uniform whereas Winona was smartly dressed in a pantsuit.


    Winona was surprised to see Matt easing himself into the driver¡¯s seat of the car. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on


    your way to the President¡¯s Office now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than sending you to the hospital. The president can wait.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he has the guts to make the president wait for him! So, is he going to drive me to the


    hospital himself?¡± she wondered.


    The thing was, almost every citizen in Bolwich could recognize Matt¡¯s car. If Winona was seen arriving


    at the hospital in that car, she would immediately be the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to drive me to the hospital; I can call a cab myself.¡±


    Matt squeezed her hands and said, ¡°As my wife, you should start getting used to the limelight.¡±


    Only one thing was holding her back¡ªshe was worried that all the attention might distract her from her


    job.


    Just like what she had expected, Matt¡¯s car caused a stir at the hospital. The entire drop-off area was


    teeming with Matt¡¯s admirers.


    ¡°Holy crap, General Snider is such an eye candy.¡±


    ¡°Please hold me still. I think I¡¯m about to suffocate because of his charm.¡±


    Matt got out of the car and opened the door for Winona gentlemanly. Then, he kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you


    upter.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The brief moment felt like a dream to her. If it wasn¡¯t because of the mor around her, she would have


    been convinced that Matt and she were just like any other normal couple.


    Instead of ignoring the higher-ups of the hospital who were there to wee his arrival, Matt


    exchanged some pleasantries with them. He wrapped an arm around Winona¡¯s waist and said to the


    higher-ups, ¡°Please take care of my wife.¡±


    Norman Stanley, the hospital director, nodded vigorously at Matt. ¡°Of course!¡±


    After Matt left the hospital, the higher-ups immediately surrounded Winona and vied for her attention.


    Norman even helped her with her briefcase and led the way to her office.


    Winona found their pragmatic attitude sickening. As much as she hated those ass-kissers, she


    understood that it was a social norm that one with a more elevated social status was generally more


    well-respected in society. Life would be challenging for those who refused to conform to the norm.


    While Winona was putting on her white coat, her assistant, Mandy Binder, approached her. ¡°Dr.


    Winston, you only have a minor thoracic surgery scheduled this morning.¡±


    Winona frowned in confusion. Usually, she would be assigned to at least seven surgeries in her


    morning shifts. She couldn¡¯t help wondering whether her workload had be lighter because she


    was Matt¡¯s wife.


    Mindy exined in an undertone, ¡°This is an impromptu decision made by Dr. Doyle.¡±


    Enlightenment dawned upon Winona instantly. She had never been on good terms with Yvonne Doyle,


    the head of the department. Winona resented her because she earned herself a promotion by having


    an intimate rtionship with Norman. She spent most of her day in her office perfecting the makeup on


    her face instead of caring about the patients. Apart from that, Yvonne was also Sharon¡¯s bestie.


    Winona suspected that Sharon was the reason why she was often given a hard time at work by


    Yvonne.


    Winona dropped by Yvonne¡¯s office and opened the door without knocking. Yvonne and Sharon looked


    flustered when they saw Winona. At the sight of Winona, Sharon hurriedly shoved an ultrasound scan


    and a medical report into her bag.


    ¡°Winona, what brings you here?¡± Yvonne asked.


    Winona sneered, ¡°Dr. Doyle, are you pulling my leg? I¡¯m your colleague, and I¡¯m here to discuss work


    with you.¡±


    Winona examined Sharon¡¯s swollen face and chuckled, ¡°As far as I can remember, appearance matters


    more than anything else in your life to you, Mrs. Larson. I have no idea how you convinced yourself to


    Sharon, who looked pale, countered, ¡°What baloney are you talking about?¡±


    Sharon said bye to Yvonne hurriedly and headed for the exit.


    When she walked past Winona, she smiled eerily and suddenly knocked herself against Winona¡¯s


    body. A pool of blood appeared on the floor between her legs as she slumped on the floor.


    Having worked as a doctor for years, Winona instinctively crouched down to check on Sharon.


    Just then, Yvonne ran out of her office urgently. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m going to get someone from the department of


    gynecology here.¡±


    Winona took Sharon¡¯s pulse and felt the bulge on her belly with her hands. An ominous glint flickered in


    her eyes.


    All of a sudden, Sharon opened her eyes and clutched the hem of Winona¡¯s shirt tightly. ¡°Winona


    Winston, you¡¯ve murdered Benjamin¡¯s only child! The Larsons wouldn¡¯t go easy on you this time even if


    you were the president¡¯s wife!¡± she hissed with a nasty grin.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 Scaredy Cat

    Chapter 20 Scaredy Cat


    Sharon told Winona that Benjamin had undergone a vasectomy on the second day of their marriage.


    Therefore, the baby Sharon was carrying at that moment was highly likely Benjamin¡¯s only child in his


    life.


    Blood was flowing profusely from the part in between Sharon¡¯s legs, but the pain did not seem to


    bother her. Wearing a malevolent smile, her eyes were gleaming evilly because she was certain


    Winona was doomed this time. At that moment, she looked no different from a witch.


    Winona looked at her calmly. ¡°Is it worthwhile to sacrifice the happiness of your life just to destroy me?¡±


    Sharon giggled maniacally, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go through this for a hundred times as long as I can destroy


    you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    Sharon stoppedughing abruptly. Instead, her face was contorted with rage and hatred. ¡°Winona


    Winston, I hate you to the core. You¡¯ve deprived me of so many things I could have had in my life.


    Because of you, my mother and I were forced to live our lives like a fugitive for years. I¡¯m the real deal,


    not you! You¡¯re nothing but a¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. Yvonne and a group of people stormed into the


    room.


    ¡°Mr. Stanley, Winona pushed Mrs. Larson just now! I saw it with my eyes!¡± Yvonne eximed


    righteously.


    Immediately, Sharon put on a bitter expression and started wailing her heart out. ¡°Winona, I understand


    that you¡¯re jealous of my marriage with Benjamin. Yet, our child is innocent. How could you be so


    cruel?¡±


    All eyes fell on Winona at that moment. Their eyes contained a mixture of contempt, suspicion, and


    relish.


    Norman found himself caught between a rock and a hard ce. While Winona was a general¡¯s wife,


    Sharon was the deputy mayor¡¯s wife. Although thetter was not as prestigious as the former, Norman


    could not overlook the fact that she was one of the Larsons. Not only was the Larson family the top


    family in Bolwich, but they were also quite well-known in the entire country. Even the president treated


    the family with a great deal of respect.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Winona, who was used of being the culprit, spoke with admirable


    Winona did not allow her grudge with Sharon to affect her judgment. Once she put on the white coat,


    she had to carry out her responsibility as a doctor no matter how much she resented Sharon.


    She would abide by the Hippocratic Oath and be an ethical doctor¡ªthat was the most important


    principle in her life.


    Only after Winona made that remark did everyone else realize how dire the situation was. Hastily, they


    carried Sharon to the operating theater.


    Yvonne immediately got in touch with the Larsons and gave them an exaggerated story involving


    Winona¡¯s evil deed. With a gloating expression, she looked at Winona and said, ¡°The police and the


    Larsons will be here soon. Well, you may give General Snider a call too. I wonder what he will choose


    between you and his career.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never a dumb woman who causes trouble to my husband,¡± Winona said with a crooked smile.


    Irritated by her smugness, Yvonne scowled, ¡°You¡¯re a nobody without General Snider!¡±


    Winona regarded Yvonne with a disdainful smile. ¡°Sharon and I have always been arch rivals, so I¡¯m


    not surprised to know that she hates me. What about you? Why do you see me as your enemy too? Is


    it because you¡¯re jealous that I get to marry Matt?¡±


    Yvonne stiffened.


    Winona covered her mouth and chortled, ¡°I think my guess is right. Unfortunately, you aren¡¯t the type of


    girl Matt will be interested in because he¡¯s a clean freak. Why don¡¯t you just carry on your fling with Mr.


    Stanley? Although he¡¯s in his sixties, I suppose he will be able to satisfy your needs with the help of


    some Viagra.¡±


    Yvonne stomped her feet in fury. ¡°I bet you won¡¯t dare to speak so snobbishly when the Larsons get


    here!¡±


    Yvonne was certain Winona was in hot water this time. Given that Sharon was pregnant with


    Benjamin¡¯s only child, there was no way the Larsons would go easy on her. On the other hand, Matt


    was an important member of the army who had just been awarded a Medal of Honor. If he decided to


    defend his wife by using his power, he would make himself the target of public censure. In Yvonne¡¯s


    opinion, Matt would be too smart to go down that road.


    By helping Sharon exact revenge on Winona, Yvonne earned herself a chance to get closer to Matt¡ª


    Sharon had promised to fund her overseas education and arrange a post in the army for her by using


    her connections in return. Yvonne desperately needed the chance as she had long be sick of her


    rtionship with Norman. All she needed was a hymen reconstruction surgery to be a virgin again.


    The hospital arranged an expert gynecologist to carry out the abortion on Sharon. The procedure only


    took ten minutes.


    Winona, who had been waiting outside the operating theater, barged into the room as soon as the


    gynecologist left. No one dared to stop her knowing that she was Matt¡¯s wife.


    Several nurses followed her into the operating theater as instructed by Norman.


    Winona spun around and glowered at them. ¡°Get out of here now if you want to stay alive.¡±


    The terrified nurses dashed to the exit and closed the door.


    Lying on the operating table, Sharon red at Winona, who was approaching her one step at a time. A


    spasm of fear seized her.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±


    Winona picked up a scalpel from the table and fiddled with it. The surgical light reflected on the scalpel,


    producing a cold glint that sent chills down Sharon¡¯s spine.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you try to harm me or I-I¡¯ll make your life miserable.¡±


    Winona put the scalpel on Sharon¡¯s face. From there, she slowly moved it down to the rest of her body.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m a doctor, don¡¯t you? I could stab your body as many as 72 times without damaging your


    major organs. I¡¯m expecting three to five years imprisonment, or even less with Matt¡¯s help.¡±


    When the scalpel glided downward and stopped on Sharon¡¯s chest, Sharon was so frightened that she


    wetted herself.


    Quickly, Winona held her nose in disgust and stepped backward. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a scaredy-


    cat. Did you say you wanted to destroy me just now? You must have been joking!¡±


    What she said left Sharon embarrassed and exasperated. Yet, the fear of death she experienced just


    now was intense and genuine. She could not die after she had finally married her dream man and


    be one of the Larsons.


    ¡°Winona, y-you won¡¯t get to act so cockily when the Larsons get hereter!¡±


    The thought of Hazel boosted Sharon¡¯s confidence immensely. As Hazel had been looking forward to


    weing her grandchild for months, she would freak out when she knew Sharon lost her child


    because of Winona. The Larsons would then send Winona to jail by charging her with a random crime.


    Winona patted Sharon¡¯s cheeks in a humiliating manner. ¡°Sharon, oh, Sharon! You¡¯re so na?ve and


    foolish! Guess what? You have either overestimated your intelligence or underestimated Matt¡¯s power.¡±


    Winona believed Matt could help her beat the rap even if she was the culprit that caused Sharon¡¯s


    miscarriage. Yet, she did not want to waste his time on such a trivial matter.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°The more sessful one¡¯s career is, the more precarious one¡¯s position is. I don¡¯t think Matt will


    sacrifice his bright future just to save your ass,¡± Sharon remarked.


    Winona ignored her sarcasticment and cast her a sympathetic nce. Then, she spoke, ¡°Let me


    share some information with you¡ªyou were pregnant for three months, instead of just one. Three


    months ago, you were still studying in Esnurg, and there was no way you could have met Benjamin at


    that time. How do you think the Larsons will react when the truthes to light?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s face turned nch at once. Thinking that her n was airtight, she couldn¡¯t help wondering


    how Winona found out the truth.

 Chapter 21 Kowtow to Show Your Apology

    Chapter 21 Kowtow to Show Your Apology


    Giving her a big smile, Winona said, ¡°Don''t you remember that I¡¯m a doctor? Having been served half a


    year¡¯s internship at the department of gynecology and obstetrics, I can¡¯t have been mistaken about the


    most basic medical knowledge.¡±


    It suddenly came to Sharon that Winona used to touch her belly when she fell to the ground. ¡°You


    scheming bitch. How despicable you are! I¡¯m wondering what Matt ever saw in you. Is it because you


    are good in bed? You are a bitch just like your mom. If it wasn¡¯t her...Ouch!¡±


    Winona stabbed her hard in the arm with the scalper. Instantly, the wound rained so much blood that


    Sharon hurt like hell.


    Tossing the blood on her hand, Winona looked at her with disgust, ¡°Next time when I hear you call my


    mom a bitch, I¡¯ll send you to meet her at once.¡±


    As she strode out of the room, there were strong footfalls in the corridor.


    No sooner had she went to the door than a powerful force took her in the arms. The familiar scent that


    filled her breath was so domineering that it must belonged to Matt.


    Looking down and noticing the blood on her finger, he exploded, ¡°Who hurt you? I¡¯ll shoot her at once!¡±


    That roar, like as if the hospital will be ttened the next moment, trembled the people in the hospital


    with fright.


    She grinned, ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    Relieved, he turned around and shouted at Norman Stanley, who was shivering in a corner, ¡°What''s


    wrong?¡±


    At this moment the Larsons and the police had gathered at the hospital. However, nobody dared step


    forward with the advent of Matt.


    Mr. Stanley looked nervous, ¡°This...this is just a misunderstanding.¡±


    All of a sudden, a harsh scolding of a woman came round, ¡°I just heard that my grandson was killed by


    Miss Winston. I want an exnation from you, General Snider.¡±


    Helping by Benjamin, Hazel Madron came to them slowly as if she were a queen. Hazel was a very


    calcting woman who was so tough that even her husband dared not go against her.


    As she came near and saw Matt''s face, her pupils contracted suddenly. But soon her eyes met his


    calmly, seemingly as if there were sparkles flying in the air.


    Holding Winona in her arms tightly, Matt twitched his lips, ¡°As long as my woman is happy, she can do


    anything. Needless to say, my woman would never do such a stupid thing!¡±


    Winona was gratified, as no matter how many people misunderstood her, at least, Matt trusted her.


    This trust had taken roots in the heart, cracking down her alert for him slowly.


    Angrily, Hazel hit the ground with her stick, ¡°You really think you can bully the Larson family, General


    Snider? A murderer must pay his debt with his life!¡±


    As Winona was going to say something, Matt stepped forward possessively. Though his eyes full of


    anger, he smiled charmingly but said in a devastating voice, ¡°She is my woman. If you want to take her


    life, you have to ask me first.¡±


    All the young nurses presented were so thrilled and mad with excitement. General Snider was so cool


    when he tried to protect his wife.


    Hazel threatened, ¡°I heard that there will be a big move in the military. Don''t you want to get a piece,


    General Snider? If you like, the Larson family will go over to you at any time.¡±


    Only if he could give up Winona.


    How could Matt not have got her implication? He chuckled, ¡°Hazel Madron, as you are getting old, what


    you should be doing is taking care of the flowers and pets at home, so that you won¡¯t have so much


    time to waste in stirring up trouble like a crazy clown. After all, things in Coscana have changed, and


    the glory of the Larson family was not as ever before.¡±


    Angrily, Hazel spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered. Benjamin, holding her shoulder instantly,


    tried to calm her, ¡°Be patient, mom. It''s not yet time to take him down.¡±


    p! A resounding pnded on his face. Hazel screamed, ¡°You coward! Your wife and mom are


    being bullied by them like this, but you are still squatting here like a chicken!¡±


    Wiping the blood from his lips, Benjamin, a man taking traditional education of the family, couldn¡¯t do


    anything with her tough mother.


    All of a sudden, Hazel looked at Winona sharply, ¡°Winona, I¡¯ve always treated you well. How could you


    kill the baby of the Larson family?¡±


    Winona frowned slightly, as she didn¡¯t really remember any favor that she had got from her. Every time


    when Benjamin brought her to the Larson family, the olddy, always assuming an air of superiority,


    gave her sermons about how a woman should behave in an obedient way.


    Winona gazed fearlessly at her, ¡°Mrs. Madron, I think I¡¯ve been clear enough. If you want to know what


    really happened, you¡¯d better ask your dear daughter-inw.¡±


    Sharon, who wasing up slowly with the help of two nurses, murmured with her head down, ¡°Mom,


    it was all a misunderstanding. I was the one careless enough to fall down and lose my child. It has


    nothing to do with my elder sister.¡±


    In order to keep her secret, she had to silently endure all insults and abuse.


    Hazel, with her arrogance vanished in a moment, grew angry in the end, as what Sharon had said just


    made her a ridiculous buffoon.


    Raising her stick, she hit Sharon on her back rudely. ¡°You loser, you can¡¯t even keep your baby, what


    else can you do?¡±


    With burning pains on her back, Sharon felt a gush of heat from her lower body. As she saw her blood


    running down her thighs, she fell to the cold floor feebly.


    Seemingly that was not enough, Hazel stepped forward and kicked her hard. After that, she turned and


    walked out, tugging at Benjamin, ¡°You are not allowed to stay with this bitch!¡±


    Benjamin stopped, ¡°Mom, after all, she is my wife, and the daughter-inw of the Larson family. It''s not


    decent to leave like that.¡±


    Before slipping into aa, Sharon just heard his words. That¡¯s how it was! The reason why he didn¡¯t


    leave had nothing to do with her, but just to save the face of the Larson family.


    Getting so angry, Hazel gave him a p in the face. When she was about to leave, only to be stopped


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by Matt''s men.


    ¡°What do you mean, General Snider?¡±


    Matt sneered, ¡°You think you could just walk away after making false charges against my wife? I¡¯m not


    to be messed with.¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    Matt looked at her coldly, ¡°Kowtow to her. You can leave when she''s satisfied.¡±


    Hazel trembled with anger, as she had never endured such a crying shame once in her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Matt Snider!¡±


    Matt starred at her coldly. He could still remember years ago, his mother used to take him to beg her.


    However, this smiling woman, brought a dog and asked them to kowtow to the dog. His weak mother,


    even having her head injured, in the end did not get to see her beloved or get the money that she had


    prepared to buy him new clothes. All they got was a bow of dog food.


    As he thought of it, his fingers rattled. And just at this point, Winona wrapped his fingers with her soft


    hands, which dissolved his anger instantly. Subconsciously, he held her hands tightly and waited in


    patience.

 Chapter 22 I鈥檓 Pleased with All Three Parts of You

    Chapter 22 I¡¯m Pleased with All Three Parts of You


    Trembling with fury, Hazel was so infuriated that she threw a fierce re at Matt. His facial features


    looked strangely familiar to her. Suddenly, she felt her heart skipped a beat as realization struck her:


    there was absolutely no possible way that feeble woman was capable enough to raise such a


    domineering son! More than twenty years ago, Hazel had witnessed the young boy¡¯s demise in a brawl;


    she had even seen his corpse with her own eyes.


    ¡°Who¡­Who the hell are you?¡±


    Matt smirked and said, ¡°Has Mrs. Madron grown senile? I am Winona¡¯s lover, as well as the person


    who can destroy the Larson family anytime.¡±


    He turned towards Benjamin and spoke indifferently, ¡°I heard the Larson family had breached the


    forefathers¡¯ precepts, ignored the rules of the political field and engaged in trading business?¡±


    Struck by Matt¡¯s words, Benjamin pale with fear and Hazel found herself almost falling to the ground.


    Matt was right, the Larson family had been involved in the trading business. However, if this news were


    to spread out in the political world, it would be the end of the Larson family¡¯s political course.


    Knowing Matt¡¯s status, if he were to make this known to the public, the news would reach everyone¡¯s


    ears in Coscana in the blink of an eye. The Larson family would be no more then. In order to protect


    their family, it was their utmost priority now to prevent him from spreading the word.


    Hazel¡¯s legs went weak. She was about to get down on her knees when Benjamin stopped her.


    ¡°Sharon is my wife. As her husband, I should take the responsibility of her mistakes.¡±


    Just when his knees were almost on the ground, Winona clenched her fists and thought, ¡°He is a very


    proud person, but he had also shown me warmth and kindness in the past.¡± She could not bear to see


    him kneel in front of her.


    ¡°Matt, forget it. After all, I did not suffer any loss.¡±


    It was ironic that the victim of this situation was lying on the sick bed.


    Matt¡¯s gaze turned ice cold as he ordered, ¡°Mr. Lynch, send Winona back home.¡±


    She knew he was upset, but she also understood that she should not provoke him further as his rage


    was growing. Therefore, she chose to obediently follow his orders, changed her clothes and went down


    with Herman.


    Bam! Matt clutched his fist andnded a heavy punch on Benjamin¡¯s face.


    ¡°This will be thest time I let you go for her sake!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin leaned on the wall, panting weakly as he said, ¡°Matt, I hope you are not dragging her into this


    mayhem because of our grudges. I truly wish that your feelings for her are sincere. She is a nice girl.¡±


    Matt grabbed him by the cor and sneered, ¡°Mind your own business. She is my wife now.¡±


    ¡°You better treat her well or else I will risk everything to get her back.¡±


    Bam! Matt heavily mmed his fist against the wall as he emanated an unnerving aura of hostility.


    ¡°Get her back? Are you worthy of doing so? Benjamin Larson, you¡¯re nothing but the eldest son of the


    Larson family, what else do you have topete against me?¡± Matt roared.


    ¡°Do you hate the Larson family so much? Don¡¯t forget that you are also¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! That is my only shame in life! One day, I will expose all of Larson family¡¯s dirtiest secrets


    myself. I will wipe this family off the Coscana¡¯s map!¡±


    He violently released Benjamin from his clutches and walked away, but his words were like a cursed


    spell, creating endless echoes in Benjamin¡¯s mind. Matt hade to seek revenge. He would be like a


    demon, sucking out all the blood from the Larson family.


    At this moment, Winona and Herman were already seated in the car.


    Herman tried to ease the tense atmosphere by saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, General Snider sure has a stubborn


    and rough personality, but deep down inside his heart, he cares for you a lot.¡±


    Winona was a smart person. Hence she was quick to notice there was something fishy going on. Matt


    was someone who would hide his own emotions very well, but every time he meets a member of the


    Larson family, he would immediately be hostile, as if he wanted to rip those people into pieces.


    This feeling of resentment could never be false one.


    ¡°Did something happen between him and the Larson family before this?¡±


    Herman did not deny, he let out a chuckle instead and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew Larson and General Snider


    are both close aides of the president, but they would sometimes have shes with their political


    opinions. It¡¯s normal for them to not get along very well.¡±


    It appeared that Herman did not want to reveal the truth to her, so she switched to another topic.


    ¡°Why does he hate salmon so much?¡±


    Herman thought for a while before he let out a sigh, ¡°When he was young, the general enjoyed eating


    salmon. His mother would always make him a salmon rice bowl on his birthdays. You know how little


    kids are, they think their mothers also enjoy the things they like. So, on her birthday, he made a salmon


    rice bowl for her, but who would have thought¡­ His mother died of food poisoning on the same night.


    Because of this incident, he became the talk of his neighborhood. He was only eight when that


    happened.¡±


    When she heard the story behind Matt¡¯s mother¡¯s death, Winona¡¯s felt her chest getting tight and a


    crushing pain in her heart. She thought the herself, ¡°He was only eight when he lost his mother to food


    poisoning from the salmon rice bowl that he made himself. How could the reality be so cruel?¡± She


    could imagine the fear and helplessness in the young Matt¡¯s eyes. Now she knew the reason to his


    cold-hearted personality: it was because he had experienced harsher and unmerciful situations that


    one could ever imagine.


    Winona hugged Matt tightly in her arms as soon as he got into the car. This was the first time she had


    taken the initiative to hug him. His body went stiff for a moment, but he did not forget to tease her, ¡°Why


    are you so quick toe into my embrace today? Why don¡¯t you reward me when we reach home


    tonight?¡±


    She did not talk back like she usually would, but tightened her hug even more. ¡°Matt, I think I have


    grown to like you just a little bit.¡±


    His brows furrowed at her sudden confession. ¡°Just a little bit? You should know that your husband


    stood the president up just toe over here and put those nasty people in their ces.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy. Didn¡¯t they say, many a little makes a mickle? Who knows a day woulde


    when I would love you more than anything, and perhaps at that point, you would not like me anymore?¡±


    He chuckled as he pinched her chin fondly, ¡°What would you do if I don¡¯t like you anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gumdrop that¡¯s stick myself to you. Of course I would let you go. We will go on our separate


    ways and find new love.¡±


    He abruptly retracted his fingers and spoke fiercely, ¡°Let me see you try then. I will break anyone who


    dares to touch you into pieces and feed them to the dog, then I will ravish you non-stop. We¡¯ll see if you


    have any energy left to find your new love then.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± As expected, one could not reason with the arrogant General Snider. He was the one who


    started the joke, but he was the one who got angry because of it¡ªa ssic example of a person with


    double standards.


    Matt threw her off guard, pressing against her on the car seat suddenly and sealing her lips shut with


    his. It was a rough and passionate kiss which went on until she started panting for air. Just when she


    was about to lose her breath, he let her go abruptly and stared deep into her eyes. ¡°Say you will only


    be with me for the rest of your life.¡±


    She did not give him what he wanted, so he did not stop attacking her with violent kisses until she


    begged for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it¡­I¡¯ll say it. I will only be with you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Satisfied with her response, he wrapped her in his arms.


    She could now confirm that Matt was a paranoid person as he would never give up before reaching his


    goals. But there was one thing that constantly troubled her: Why was Matt so obsessed with her? Was


    there anything she possessed that caused him to be so attracted to her?


    Could it be her looks, her body, or her family background? In fact, Matt could not care less about all


    these things. People like him who had such high status and stunning looks could easily attract a swarm


    of rich and gorgeous girls with just the flick of a finger.


    ¡°Matt, what exactly do you like about me?¡±


    He moved his gaze up and down her body and smirked, ¡°I¡¯m pleased with all three parts of you.¡±

 Chapter 23 I鈥檓 the Only Person Who Can Bully You

    Chapter 23 I¡¯m the Only Person Who Can Bully You


    As expected of General Snider, he would always make his speech sound indecent. She gave up on


    probing him for the truth, believing that time would reveal the answer.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me the first thing when the incident happened?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Sharon and I have been at each other¡¯s throats for so many years. If I can¡¯t even tackle a


    small problem like this, then wouldn¡¯t it be a shame that she had addressed me as her sister?¡±


    Even if Matt did not show up, she would have been able to sort out the problem perfectly. She was


    never one to trouble people with her problems.


    ¡°But you are my wife, and I would never let you bear any sort of humiliation. I¡¯m the only person who


    can bully you!¡±


    Winona felt a sense of warmth seeping into her heart. Even though he was an arrogant person, she


    would still sometimes find him to be quite adorable.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you won¡¯t being here to work anymore. You¡¯ll be my personal doctor


    instead.¡±


    Winona opposed his idea instantly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I will never be a woman who has to rely on men.¡±


    She wanted to be a strong and independent woman. Someone worthy enough to stand beside him to


    face any obstacles or hardships.


    Mattpromised as he looked at her putting up an unyielding yet adorable front. He made a call to


    the hospital and said, ¡°Mrs. Stanley, I can ept your requests, but you must first cut off a few people¡¯s


    tongues for me.¡±


    ¡°You called Mr. Stanley¡¯s wife?¡±


    Matt smirked smugly, ¡°She was begging for my help.¡±


    Winona finally understood the situation then. It exined why the news of her being framed in the


    hospital got to him at such lightning speed¡ªit was the work of Mrs. Stanley.


    The next day when she arrived at the hospital, Winona was notified that she got promoted as the chief


    of the thoracic surgery department. The one who told her of this news was none other than Mrs.


    Stanley, who was also the newly promoted director of the hospital starting that day.


    ¡°You have performed the highest number of thoracic surgeries and you are also the surgeon with the


    highest achievements. You deserve this position.¡±


    Winona responded with a slight smile. She never expected tond so easily on her dream job position


    that she had worked hard for years. But deep down inside, she knew that this was made possible


    She shook hands with Mrs. Stanley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already demoted the person who framed you, Yvonne, to a janitor. It¡¯s only


    reasonable to let someone like her clean toilet bowls,¡± said Mrs. Stanley.


    Winona knew that Mrs. Stanley and Mr. Stanley were at odds with each other. Seeing how she dealt


    with Yvonne, Mr. Stanley would surely not end up being any better. Winona had a deep respect for Mrs.


    Stanley¡¯s high EQ as she knew how to observe and analyze every turn of events. But most importantly,


    she clearly understood when to strike her opponent at her best opportunity. Winona sighed as she


    thought, ¡°One should never get on a woman¡¯s bad side, or they will bite you into shreds and pieces


    until you meet your end.¡±


    When Winona walked out of the office, she overheard two nurses from the gynecology department


    gossiping.


    ¡°How pitiful is thatdy? She just had an abortion but no one from her family woulde and visit her.


    Instead, they called her again and again just to bite her head off.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you see? It¡¯s not all sunshine and rainbows for those who get married into a rich family.


    Since she was willing to make this decision, she would have to bear the consequences of it.¡±


    Winona knew they were talking about Sharon, but she did not feel a tad bit sorry for her. The girl got


    what she deserved.


    Just when Winona was about to step into the operating room, someone tugged at her arm. She turned


    around and saw Christopher¡¯s face that disyed a disgusting fawn.


    ¡°Winona, Sharon will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Come home so we can have a meal


    together, remember to bring General Snider along too.¡±


    Winonaughed sardonically, ¡°I know what you really want is to have Matt on your side so you can


    climb up thedder. I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I¡¯m not going to offer to you thedder.¡±


    He tightened his grasp but remained smiling and said, ¡°Aileen misses you. Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡±


    Winona curled up her fingers as her rage started to grow. He was using Aileen to threaten her.


    Christopher continued, ¡°Winona, I know you very well. You don¡¯t want to let Matt know of Aileen¡¯s


    existence, or you would¡¯vee and fetch her the first thing you came back. Am I right?¡±


    There were only a few people in Bolwich who knew of the Winston family¡¯s third daughter who was


    intellectually challenged, Aileen. However, this girl became Winona¡¯s weakness. Before she saw


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    through Matt and understood his motives, she would never let him know of Aileen¡¯s existence. She


    didn¡¯t want to drag Aileen into any mess that would happen.


    Slowly, she rxed her tensed fingers and helped realign Christopher¡¯s bow tie. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him over,


    dad. I hope you will achieve what you had wished for.¡±


    Her voice was so gentle and soothing and her smile was ever more lovely, but it gave him chills


    instead. It was only after a while when he muttered, ¡°You look just like your mother.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! You have no right to mention her!¡±


    A sign of bitterness shed on his face, but it was quickly reced by his ttering smile. ¡°Alright then.


    I will arrange a table of homecooked food together with your aunt. Remember to bring General Snider


    with you.¡±


    Winona bit her lips in fury as she watched him leave. Why would she have such a father, she couldn¡¯t


    help wondering.


    Soon after her mother¡¯s death, he brought Elizabeth and her daughter into the Winston family. He even


    allowed the two of them to do as they please but was indifferent to Aileen and herself as if they have


    be non-existent in the family, left alone to suffer on their own. Sometimes she would wonder, if it


    wasn¡¯t for her engagement with Benjamin that was set up between both families since young, she


    would¡¯ve been at death¡¯s door at least a hundred times. This was why she was always grateful towards


    Benjamin.


    When her shift was almost over, Winona gave Matt a call. When he picked up the phone, she heard his


    flirtatious tone, ¡°Miss me?¡±


    His voice was oddly sexy and appealing. She could make out the sight of him picking up the phone as


    he raised his eyebrows in a flirty way. Was he starting to grow on her? She shook her head clear of the


    thought and tried to make her voice sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m going back to visit the Winston family tonight, can


    youe with me?¡±


    He replied teasingly, ¡°Just say it, how much did you sell me for this time?¡±


    He knew Winona did not like interacting with the Winston family, but this time, she offered to go back


    herself. So, she must havee to some sort of an agreement with Christopher.


    ¡°Matt, being too smart may not be a great thing sometimes.¡±


    ¡°How would a dumb man be able to capture mydy¡¯s heart then?¡± Matt chuckled.


    ¡°So, are youing with me or not?¡±


    ¡°How could I ever reject a request from Mrs. Snider? Just remember to give me my reward when we go


    back home tonight. Since you sold me off, you must give me something in return.¡±


    He had switched to his flirty side again, so she ended the call with a hint of a smile on her lips.


    On the other end, Matt gave Herman an instruction, ¡°Clear my schedule for tonight and get Karen to


    fetch me a suit from the boutique.¡±


    Herman frowned at his words. ¡°But the president arranged tonight¡¯s banquet just for you and there will


    be a lot of military and political leaders attending it.¡±


    Matt threw a cold re at him, forcing him to shut his mouth in an instant. He finally understood then:


    General Snider would do anything for Mrs. Snider, even if it meant he would be going against the world.


    He wondered what on earth did Mrs. Snider do to gain the general¡¯s favor?


    Matt had a private bedroom in his office. He checked the time, then pressed on a button to enter his


    bedroom. From his closet, he picked a white dress shirt and a pair of formal trousers for his attire.


    He took off his military uniform and swiftly put on the dress shirt, followed by the trousers along with the


    belt. His shirt was still unbuttoned, revealing his tanned chest and refined abs.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of faint footstepsing near his bedroom. He thought it was Herman


    reporting back to him and asked, ¡°What did the president say?¡±


    Instead of hearing a reply from Herman, he felt a soft body leaning against his back and a pair of hands


    clutching by his waist.

 Chapter 24 Not Interested in Any Woman Other Than Her

    Chapter 24 Not Interested in Any Woman Other Than Her


    Matt grabbed the person by the wrist and threw them over his shoulder with just a little force.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Matt, that hurts¡­¡±


    Lilian let out a grunt as shey on the ground in embarrassment. She seemed to be on the verge of


    tears as she bit her lips, showing a pitiful look.


    Matt gave her a hand and helped her up. With a frown, he said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She gently massaged her aching wrists and replied softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been back for so long, but you


    haven¡¯t even once visited me. Am I not allowed to visit you now?¡±


    Matt went on to button up his shirt and answered, ¡°I will bring Winona along to pay a visit to my mentor


    another day.¡±


    Lilian tried to cover up her increasingly bitter expression and stepped forward in an attempt to


    straighten his cor, but was immediately pushed away by Matt.


    ¡°Lilian, I¡¯m a married man.¡±


    Lilian wondered if this was a reminder for her to keep a distance between them in the future. She could


    still clearly remember the day when her father brought her the news of Matt getting married. It felt as


    though a needle had pierced through the heart. Now that she had confirmed the news from the man


    himself, the wound in her heart was cut deeper than before.


    She had someone run a background check on that woman before. In her view, the woman wasn¡¯t


    exceptionally pretty but was at most just a woman with refreshing looks. She didn¡¯t think she was less


    gorgeous-looking that the woman. Moreover, her father was Matt¡¯s mentor as well as a helpful aide in


    the political scene. So why would he choose that woman over her when she was the one who had


    loved him for over ten years?


    Suddenly, a tearing sound was heard. Lilian had ripped off her clothes in front of Matt, revealing her fair


    and soft skin.


    ¡°I love you, Matt.¡±


    Her mother had always told her to be reserved, especially towards men. She was taught to arouse


    men¡¯s desire yet be constrained at the same time to further set off their burning hunger for her. But she


    was wrong, and she regretted her decision before. If she had been a little more aggressive in her


    actions, perhaps Matt would not be deluded by that scheming bitch.


    Swoosh! Matt immediately grabbed the bedsheet beside him and wrapped her around with it while


    berating her angrily, ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡±


    Lilian looked at him with tears rolling in her eyes and sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°Matt, do you not know


    how much I love you? What is so good about that woman that you had to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, I have always treated you as my sister. Even if you strip yourself naked in front of me, I will not


    feel anything.¡±


    There were only two women who had a special ce in his heart; one was his mother and the other


    was Winona. No one else could ever evoke his emotions.


    Matt then raised his voice, ¡°Mr. Lynch, the next time you let any random people into my office, I¡¯ll see


    through your resignation in an instant!¡±


    Herman felt chills running down his spine when he heard Matt¡¯s words. He supposed that Ms. Lilian


    Tucker must have done something absurd to anger the general.


    Not sparing thedy in the room another nce, Matt walked out of the room hastily.


    ¡°Get a set of women¡¯s clothing for her at once.¡±


    Herman felt an urge to gossip and was about to ask what had happened when Matt threw an icy re


    towards him, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a yboy who messes around with anyone?¡±


    Forcing out a smile, Herman thought, ¡°Hmm, he would only mess around with Mrs. Snider anyway. And


    when he does, he would go on berserk mode.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Winona reached home, she was a tad surprised to find the dress that Karen had prepared for


    her.


    ¡°The general has ordered me to fetch this from the boutique.¡±


    Winona reached for the white dress and put it on. She stood in front of the mirror to check herself out.


    The dress size was perfect and the dress exuded elegance and style, bringing out her fair and


    appealing skin. In that dress, she looked as graceful as a swan. She must admit that Matt had a unique


    sense of taste.


    ¡°The general has some affairs to tend to, so he would only reach the venue by eight. I will send you


    over first.¡±


    Matt had just returned to the country and was just awarded the Medal of Honor, so naturally, he was


    busy with a ton of work. It was more than enough for Winona that he could spare some of his time to


    apany her to visit the Winston family.


    Screech! Their car came to a stop in the Winston family¡¯s mansion. Sharon was running out excitedly


    from the mansion, but her face was soon to turn gloomy when she saw Winonaing out of the car.


    Furiously, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here!¡±


    Winona examined her closely. Sharon who was in a sexy spaghetti strap dress and with heavy makeup


    on had obviously spent a lot of time dressing herself up. However, none of what she did could cover up


    her pale and feeble appearance. She had lost several pounds over the past few days; her cheekbones


    were oddly protruded, and her eyes were sunken. She appeared as if she had aged ten years older.


    ¡°Oh? Were you perhaps waiting for Benjamin? Looks like the Larson family have no use for you


    anymore.¡±


    Scrunching her face, Sharon had on her face a ferocious look. She plunged towards Winona while


    shouting hysterically, ¡°This was all because of you!¡±


    Before she was able to touch her, Sharon had already flown off with a kick from Karen. She stumbled


    and fell on the ground, looking hideous and unkempt like a living phantom.


    At this moment, Christopher and Elizabeth made their way toward them.


    As if she had found her lifesaver, she clutched onto Christopher¡¯s pants tightly and pointed her finger at


    Winona. ¡°Dad, this wretch dared hurt me. Hurry! Get someone to beat her up and throw her outside!¡±


    Smack! Christopher flung her away off of his legs, ¡°What a disappointment! Go and apologize to your


    sister now!¡±


    Elizabeth stood aside. Her heart was racing and hurting at the same time, but she did not dare to make


    any move.


    Sharon was dumbfounded. She could not believe the father that had always adored her had just


    pped her.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Mrs. Snider this instant!¡±


    She bit her lips tightly to the point where they were on the verge of bleeding. ring coldly at Winona,


    she refused to admit defeat in front of her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Christopher raised his hand and was ready to p Sharon when Winona said, ¡°Mr. Winston, are you


    not nning to invite your guest into the house?¡±


    She was not being pitiful of Sharon, but sick and tired of watching this pathetic show repeatedly.


    Besides, her grudge with Sharon had been going on for years and was not one to be resolved with a


    mere apology from her.


    At once, Christopher weed Winona into his home passionately. He poured her a cup of tea and cut


    her some fruits himself as if he was a loving father.


    If she was not the general¡¯s wife, she would have been treated in a strikingly different way. His


    pretentious attitude utterly disgusted her.


    ¡°Is Aileen still staying at the Willow Garden? I want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as youpliment the Winston family in front of Matt, I will be sure to treat Aileen


    well.¡±


    Winona felt a sense of revulsion at his words. Aileen was his daughter and he ought to treat her well.


    But now he dared to use her as a bargaining chip instead. His actions were sickening and shameless.


    ¡°What a great father!¡±, Winona thought sarcastically.


    She did not want to speak a word further with him and hurriedly strode towards the Willow Garden.


    That was the courtyard she and Aileen had always stayed in. It was located in the southeastern part of


    the mansion where one would have a hard time finding it if they did not look closely.


    Walking along the bluestone pathways towards the Willow Garden, she found her surroundings


    bing more and more dested as she approached her destination. Weeds were seen growing on


    the stony path; both sides of the walkway were filled with lush and green wild nts that were blooming


    with flowers, filling the environment with a nice fragrance.


    Perhaps this was the only ce where she could only fully rx. Fluttering her eyes close, she took a


    deep breath.


    All of a sudden, a ck figure came out of nowhere and plunged towards her. She opened her eyes


    instantly and bent over while swiftly taking a few steps back. However, the sharp dagger still managed


    to make a cut on her cheeks.


    She had no time to wipe off the blood on her cheeks as she unleashed a flying kick towards the person


    who was charging at her. The figure fell to the ground with a loud thud and the dagger flew out of their


    grasp. The figure tried to crawl towards the dagger to grab it but was immediately stopped by a foot. It


    stomped heavily on the figure¡¯s hand, grinding against it vigorously.

 Chapter 25 I Like How Stupid and Fake You Are

    Chapter 25 I Like How Stupid and Fake You Are


    Winona gazed coldly at the woman at her feet and bent down to remove her face mask. Landing a


    resounding p on the woman¡¯s face, she said with despise, ¡°Sharon Winston, it seems like you have


    never really improved yourself. I actually fancy an enemy like you. I like how stupid and fake you are.


    More often than not, you can put yourself through hell without my doings!¡±


    Sharon was in great pain but managed to hiss through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you have in your pocket?


    He is only a general! Someone like him will be dragged down the position sooner orter because of


    his shitty attitude! By then, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s thest one standing!¡±


    ¡°Well, at least I am not disowned by my own family like you!¡±


    Sharon, fuming with anger, roared, ¡°All of this happened thanks to you! I am the one Benjamin Larson


    loves, and sooner orter, he will have me back by his side!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? It seems like you are not only stupid but a moron who thinks that everyone else is as foolish


    as you. Benjamin is a smart man¡ªhow could he not realize that the child in your womb isn¡¯t his?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! Otherwise, why would he choose me over you?¡±


    Winona looked at her sympathetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s merely because you¡¯re a daughter of the Winston.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t you, he¡¯d willingly marry any other Winstondy.¡±


    These cruel truths were like daggers that tore Sharon¡¯s heart apart. All these years, she had secretly


    hidden her love for Benjamin deep in her heart. Seeing that he took her as his wife, she had thought


    that he had at least some feelings for her. But their marriage proved otherwise. He had always been


    indifferent towards her and didn¡¯t even care to take a second look at her. He didn¡¯t even speak up for


    her when her mother-inw chased her out of the house.


    She stared at Winona furiously, ¡°It¡¯s because of you¡ªbitch! Had it not been for you, I would be with him


    now!¡±


    Winona roughly grabbed her chin and asked, ¡°Sharon, what do you know?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha¡­that you are no Winston¡ªbut some bastard!¡±


    p!


    Winona gave her a sharp p and gripped her neck tightly.


    ¡°Did you have anything to do with my mother¡¯s death? You were at the scene as well. Did my mother


    really fall off the stairs herself? Or are the Winston''s trying to hide something?¡±


    A gloomy look shed through Sharon¡¯s eyes but she quickly suppressed it and answered calmly, ¡°It


    was nobody¡¯s fault that she wanted to retrieve the ss ball from the balcony for Aileen! It couldn¡¯t


    have been that someone forced her to die, right?¡±


    The unsolved mystery of her mother¡¯s death had always been a thorn in her side. It was also then


    when Aileen had be insane, traumatized by the incident. Her gut feeling told her that things were


    not as simple as they seemed to be. But when that incident had happened, she was at school. By the


    time she got home, all the eyewitnesses had been sent away by Christopher.


    She let go of Sharon and spat, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Sharon hurriedly scrambled away from the scene. Turning her head, she watched Winona enter the


    vi and swore to herself that because of all the harm Winona had caused her, she would not let


    Winona off the hook so easily!


    Before Winona had even entered the vi, she could hear Aileen throwing things.


    Mrs. She Watson, who normally took care of Aileen, beganining to Winona as soon as she


    saw her, ¡°Lady Winona, you are finally back! Lady Aileen has been refusing to eat these few days and


    has been throwing furious tantrums as well!¡±


    ¡°Pass me the food. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Mrs. Watson immediately handed her the tray of food. Winona had just reached Aileen¡¯s bedroom


    when a vase came flying towards her. Luckily, she managed to avoid it just in time to not be injured.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aileen behaving?¡±


    When Aileen saw that it was her, she leaped up happily and ran towards her. However, she stopped


    halfway and started crying. ¡°You were going to abandon Aileen! You are a bad person!¡±


    Ah, so she was upset for not being able to see her for quite some time.


    Winona smiled as she ced the food tray on the table. She walked over and caressed her hair in an


    effort tofort her, ¡°Such nonsense! Aileen is so lovable¡ªhow could I bear the thought of


    abandoning you?¡±


    ¡°Then what took you so long toe to visit?¡± Aileen was still sobbing.


    Winona pulled her into a hug as she apologized, ¡°Aileen, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I promise to bring


    you with me as soon as possible, alright?¡±


    Aileen blinked her beautiful eyes which exuded innocence as she asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Since when have I ever lied to you? I think¡­I might have met a kind person this time. After observing


    him long enough, I will have you over to stay with us.¡±


    Aileen was overjoyed to hear that, and she happily pped her hands, ¡°Okay! Okay! I want to stay with


    you so the bad witch won¡¯t be able to hurt me anymore!¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, I need you to be good and take care of yourself. Eat well and listen to Mrs. Watson,


    okay?¡±


    Aileen nodded profusely and said, ¡°I promise you I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Winona smiled in satisfaction, sat Aileen down on the stool, and started spoon-feeding her.


    Aileen seemed to be starving and gobbled down the food without any hesitation. From time to time, she


    would smile at Winona as she continued munching away.


    Winona didn¡¯t know what to feel when she saw her sister in that state. If it hadn¡¯t been for that incident,


    Aileen would be such an amazing girl.


    At that moment, Mrs. Watson knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss Winona, the general is here. Mister


    is asking for your presence.¡±


    Aileen quickly held onto her sleeve and pitifully pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here alone.¡±


    Winona¡¯s heart ached when she saw the look in her eyes, but she had no choice but to painfully pry


    Aileen¡¯s hands away from her shirt. ¡°Aileen, what did you promise me? You will be good, right?¡±


    Aileen retreated immediately and whispered, ¡°I will be a good girl. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Winona struggled to hold back her tears as she walked out of the vi, only to find Matt as she rounded


    the corner.


    Bathed in the moonlight, he wore a white shirt that made him look taller; a pair of sleek pants that


    showed off his long legs, making him more attractive than ever. He was leaning against the wall and


    smoking while he was at it. No one could take their eyes off his good looks, and no matter what he did,


    he always had an indescribable aura that could fixate people¡¯s eyes.


    Winona let out a dry cough and asked, ¡°How long have you waited here for me?¡±


    He threw the cigar to the ground at once and put it out nonchntly while he spoke calmly, ¡°I just


    arrived.¡±


    But the truth was that he had arrived for quite some time already. He had thought that he could see her


    first thing but heard from the servants that she had headed over to the vi, so he followed suit.


    Winona was flustered. ¡°I just wanted to visit a servant who took care of me for many years because it


    has been quite a while since Ist saw her.¡±


    Just a servant? A hint of sadness darted through his eyes as he thought to himself: Winona Winston,


    how long do you still n on hiding this from me?


    He approached her slowly and she could smell the scent of cigars almost immediately. Her heart was


    beating superfast¡ªbut she was unsure of whether it was due to her nervousness or some other


    reason.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we like, together every single day?¡±


    He lifted her chin and repeated stubbornly, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He smiled at her answer, ¡°What is that supposed to mean? I think you need some form of reminder for


    you to answer me truthfully.¡±


    He held her cheeks and kissed her on the lips without further ado, not giving her time to react at all.


    He did so until she weakly clung onto him, or perhaps because her emotions were brought up by the


    adrenaline. She answered with a light pant, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    He smiled and started caressing her body while asking seductively, ¡°Where exactly? Is it this side? Or


    is it this part? Hmm¡­ let me guess, is it here?¡±


    ¡°Matt! You are such a hooligan!¡±


    With the moonlight, he could finally see the bloodstains on her face. He was instantly triggered and


    asked, ¡°Who hurt you?¡±

 Chapter 26 We Need to Sort This Out

    Chapter 26 We Need to Sort This Out


    He acted as if he would to tear the world apart to avenge her. It warmed Winona¡¯s heart to see him act


    that way because she had always been the one protecting others since young. But now, being kept


    under the wings and sided with by a man like him¡ªit just felt so nice to have someone on her side for


    once.


    Matt held her hands in his as he brought her to the living room. His gaze swept across the room, and


    the atmosphere in the room changed immediately.


    ¡°Child, is this how you treat our guest? Hurry! Go get him some fruits. He went straight to find you after


    he arrived,¡± Christopher instructed.


    Winona¡¯s lips tightened as she looked at him with despise. So that was who Christopher indeed was¡ª


    always boot-licking those with power. Did he expect everyone to be just like him? He must be thinking


    that she did everything she could to win Matt¡¯s love, thus the careful treatment.


    Seeing that Winona had no ns to make any move whatsoever, he ced an apple and a fruit knife


    into her hands while saying, ¡°Foolish child, it is our family¡¯s honor to have General Snider as a part of


    our family! You must cherish this rtionship!¡±


    Sharon, who was standing beside him, smirked and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Winona. In return to


    having the honor of being General Snider¡¯s partner, you should, by all means, serve him faithfully, even


    if you''re on bended knee.¡±


    Contempt filled her eyes as she said the words, thinking the reason Winona could capture Matt¡¯s heart


    was because Winona was good with sex. There must be something that Winona had done that had


    pleased Matt. Otherwise, with an identity like hers, she would never have be the wife of such a


    man.


    Winona was not offended. She merely smiled and rebuked, ¡°As the saying goes, a person¡¯s view of you


    is often the reflection of who they are on the inside.¡±


    That sparked Sharon¡¯s anger, evident through the burning re in her eyes. But she was still afraid of


    Matt, and with Christopher¡¯s warning lingering at her ears, she suppressed her anger.


    Matt pulled Winona into his arms and coldly refuted Sharon, ¡°I got lucky to have Winona as my lover.¡±


    What? He was saying that he was the one who pursued Winona in the first ce. Jealousy was written


    all over Sharon¡¯s face. Why didn¡¯t she meet someone like him? She wasn¡¯t anything less than Winona.


    Why was it that all good things tended to happen to Winona alone? Even her marriage with Benjamin


    was a set-up that required her meticulous nning.


    Christopher was stunned at his reaction, but he quickly came back to his senses and was genuinely


    happy. Since Matt was so fond of his daughter, he should do the same as well. He suddenly felt more


    powerful than ever. He went up to Matt, warmly inviting him to have a seat. ¡°My son, please take a


    seat! Your mom prepared several of Winona¡¯s favorite dishes! We will be having dinner soon!¡±


    Matt, however, indifferently brushed his hand away and smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Mayor, one should not spout


    nonsense. My mother died 20 years ago.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s smile froze on the spot, and he smiled awkwardly. Yet, before he could rack his mind in


    an attempt to divert the topic, Matt touched Winona¡¯s cheeks gently and spoke, ¡°Winona is my baby. I


    can¡¯t believe she was hurt when she just got here. How shall we sort things out?¡±


    Winona trembled at his words; him calling her a baby truly made her cringe. It was nothing really¡ªjust


    a light scratch on her face. But deep down in her heart, she understood that he wanted to blow things


    up to stand up for her and help her leave that ce.


    He had always been meticulous, so it wasn¡¯t long before he realized her disgust towards the


    household.


    Christopher immediately knew what he meant and red at Sharon angrily, ¡°You wretched girl!


    Apologize to your sister now!¡±


    Sharon red up immediately. ¡°Dad, please understand the situation! I am your biological daughter.


    How can you defend that bastard all the time?¡±


    Christopher said nothing, took a cup of hot tea, and sshed it on Sharon.


    Sharon shrieked in pain and ran upstairs, covering her face.


    Christopher bowed and apologized to Matt, ¡°It is my fault that my daughter turned out this way. Let me


    get her to apologize to¡­your wife in person.¡±


    Watching him heading upstairs, Winona couldn¡¯t help but despise him. He used to dote on Sharon so


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    much that he would do anything to get it for her, whatever she wanted. Even if it didn¡¯t belong to her, he


    would snatch it and make it hers. For so many times had she felt like she was not blood-rted to him.


    But look at him now, to please her¡ªthe General¡¯s wife¡ªhe didn¡¯t even think twice to hurt his favorite


    daughter. What an irony.


    In the bedroom on the first floor, Sharon was weeping into her pillow. Christopher stood beside her as


    he gently chastised her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, but times are different now. She is no longer the


    same person she was before. So as long as she is happy, I might even have the chance to send her


    back to the Larson¡¯s with Matt¡¯s help.¡±


    Sharon shoved all her pillows and sheets onto the ground while screaming, ¡°Why do I need to beg for


    her forgiveness?¡±


    Smack! A sharp p was dealt on her face with full force.


    Christopher was furious. ¡°Today is the day you beg for her forgiveness! Even if you have to kneel in


    front of her! If not, all of us will go down together!¡±


    Sharon felt like she could see stars. Her rage had utterly taken over her rationale. She took a knife from


    the table and shed her face, creating a long and bloody scar. Within seconds, blood started gushing


    out profusely. She turned around andughed as she asked Christopher, ¡°Dad, is this apology sincere


    enough?¡±


    Looking at her gruesome scar, Christopher was lost for words.


    Sharonughed hysterically as she walked out of the room. The blood from her face dripped onto the


    floor and created a trail of blood.


    When Winona saw her, she was deeply in shock. The same face that used to be pretty and fair was


    now covered in blood and had a huge scar. Blood was dripping, and the cut was so deep that her flesh


    could be seen clearly. Sharon was like a living ghost. When she approached them, they could smell the


    blood from her wound.


    Matt tightened his grip and affirmed gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t terrified, rather, she found it revolting to watch.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t care less about her face at that moment but cheekily proceeded to use the same knife


    to peel an apple on the spot. Giggling, she asked, ¡°Are you happy with my way of apology?¡±


    She peeled the apple and handed it to Winona with evident intent to agitate her.


    Much to her surprise, Winona took the apple and bit into it, almost as if she was unbothered by the


    taste of blood on it.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t affect me at all. I am, after all, a practicing doctor. I¡¯ve seen blood so many times that I¡¯m


    used to it. Besides, if you want to ruin yourselfpletely, you should make another cut and gouge out


    your eyes as well. Given the fact that you have been practically blind for all these years, your eyes


    don¡¯t seem to be of much use anyway.¡±


    Sharon was trembling with anger. She charged towards Winona with the knife in her hands, wanting to


    stab her. However, before the de even touched Winona¡¯s hair, Matt kicked her away from Winona.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your guests? I guess I understand now.¡±


    With Winona in his arms, he turned and left the ce. Christopher was standing near the stairs,


    shaking with fury.


    Due to excessive loss of blood, Sharon fainted on the ground. When Elizabeth came out of the kitchen


    and saw the bloody scene, she almost fainted as well. She hugged Sharon in her arms and bawled,


    ¡°My baby, what should I do now?¡±


    Christopher was greatly annoyed by this and bashed her, ¡°What are you doing there and not sending


    her to the hospital? The revival n for us Winston''s is now all ruined because of you two


    idiots!¡±

 Chapter 27 Free Disinfection of The Body

    Chapter 27 Free Disinfection of The Body


    After returning to the manor, Matt immediately sought a medical kit. He dipped a cotton swab into a


    bottle of disinfectant and then gently cleaned the wound on Winona¡¯s face.


    She slowly shut her eyes closed as she enjoyed the delicate care.


    Illuminated by the light, her skin appeared as white and snowy as polished jade. Her eyshes


    fluttered slightly like that of a butterfly¡¯s wings, casting a shadow on her fair-skinned face. He couldn¡¯t


    help but lean over and kiss the wound on her face.


    A numbing tingling sensation crept from her face to the center of her heart. She stretched out her hand


    and pushed him away, ¡°Are you sure that you are helping me to clean my wound?¡±


    Grinning yfully, he lowered his forehead against hers. ¡°Do you know that saliva is the most effective


    disinfectant?¡±


    She was at loss for words. Before she could respond, his kisses had fallen on her face and neck like a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heavy rain hitting the earth¡­


    She was forced down on the bed by him. Biting her lips, she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Matt,


    what¡­what are you doing? Weren¡¯t you supposed to help me disinfect my wound?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing disinfection of your entire body. Free of charge, by the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Winona only felt that her body was split in half, but the bursts of delight washed away the pain she felt.


    She was like a tboat drifting on the ocean, rising and falling as the waves rolled, wandering between


    heaven and hell in a trance.


    When she woke up from her slumber, there was no one by her side. She had respect for the great


    stamina of the beast as he was still very energized the following day.


    At this moment, she heard the banging sound of cooking pans and bowls from downstairs, with the


    screams of the servants mixed in between.


    She hastily changed into a decent outfit and rushed downstairs. Looking towards the direction of the


    sound source, she grew speechless at once, astonished by the scene in front of her.


    Mathew who was standing straight in the kitchen had his sleeves rolled up. He was in an apron and


    holding a cooking pan in his hand. Beneath his feet were shattered pieces of tes.


    ¡°You¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Annoyed, Matt answered unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that frying eggs is harder than remote shooting!¡±


    Winona couldn¡¯t control herughter and was getting out of breath.


    He roared angrily, ¡°Don¡¯tugh, or I will kiss you!¡±


    As expected, she stoppedughing immediately.


    His brows knitted into a frown. Making big strides toward her, he suddenly held her face and kissed her


    domineeringly.


    ¡°Are you simply reluctant to let me kiss you? Hmm?¡±


    Winona¡¯s cheeks flushed into a crimson red as she murmured, ¡°There are so many people watching


    us¡­¡±


    When she raised her head, she realized that all the servants had already obediently turned around due


    to Matt¡¯s deterrent power.


    She helped him off his apron and put it on herself, saying to him while grabbing the frying pan in his


    hand, ¡°Let me give you a hand.¡±


    She was about to dump the burnt eggs in the pan when she heard him murmur, ¡°I prepared it for you.¡±


    Winona was amused by his words. ¡°Do you expect me to eat this?¡±


    He slipped his hands into the pockets of his pants, pretending to be calm andposed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    just reminding you that you must appreciate your husband¡¯s efforts in the future.¡±


    ¡°You have no talent in cooking anyway. Don¡¯t try to be a showoff again in the future. You¡¯ll only be


    wasting the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Who mentioned that? I¡¯ve always known how to cook since I was young!¡±


    She tilted her head and squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Then tell me, what can you cook?¡±


    He opened his mouth to answer her but quickly swallowed his words.


    She suddenly recalled something he said before: he knew how to make a salmon rice bowl. But since


    his mother¡¯s passing, he had never made one again. It was a wound scarred deep in his heart. She felt


    bad for Matt who had to go through such a horrible experience in life.


    cing the burnt fried egg on the te, she forked it up and put it in her mouth. She resisted the urge


    to vomit and swallowed the egg. ¡°Well, the aroma of the egg blends well with the charred smell. This is


    very Matt-like.


    Seeing her trying hard to swallow the egg, a thought quickly shed in his mind. He slid his fingers


    through her locks, holding her head, and kissed her good and hard. He finished the fried egg in her


    mouth and said with an unsatisfied look, ¡°The taste is indeed pretty good. I will fry one for you again


    tomorrow.¡±


    She wondered if he was talking about eating eggs or her.


    Blushing from his words, she shoved him out of the kitchen. ¡°Wait for me outside, don¡¯te in and


    cause trouble.¡±


    She touched her flushed cheeks, turned around, and started cooking. After a while, a pair of big arms


    surrounded her waist and pulled her into an embrace.


    ¡°What''s this about?¡±


    ¡°Winona, I love you.¡±


    Her body trembled, nearly tossing the eggs out of the pan. Fortunately, he grasped her hand.


    ¡°Matt, I¡­I like you too.¡±


    Other than his slightly rough and perverted character, Matt was indeed a perfect man. He was young,


    talented, and good-looking, always pampering and protecting her. How could she not fall for him?


    But she felt that love was too much of a burden to her. She had even once mistakenly believed that she


    would never find love in her life. After all, she had always assumed that in this life, she would have to


    follow her destiny and get married to Benjamin, always having to be courteous with each other.


    She was a little afraid of the sudden confession. She remembered her mother¡¯s words: love is a


    dreadful monster, once she gets entrenched in it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to extricate herself.


    Unfortunately for her mother, her experience with love came to a bleak ending.


    Matt appeared to have read her mind, so he merely ced a gentle kiss on her earlobe and whispered,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After breakfast, Matt answered a phone call and left in a hurry.


    It was a Saturday, Winona initially intended to purchase something for when she visits Aileen. Just as


    she got out of her house, she received a WhatsApp message from Sharon, stating: Come to me if you


    want to know the truth.

 Chapter 28 Take off Your Clothes, Or She Will Do It!

    Chapter 28 Take off Your Clothes, Or She Will Do It!


    Sharon hated her to the core. How could she possibly tell her truth so easily? She did crave to know


    the truth; however, she valued her life more.


    She nned to ignore the WhatsApp message when Sharon suddenly gave her a video call. After a


    moment of hesitation, she answered it, only to see Aileen on the screen. Her hands and feet were


    bound; her mouth was gagged; her eyes were filled with tears and trepidation. Standing next to her


    were several punks with dyed hair and lewd faces.


    Sharon walked over and violently pulled the rags out of Aileen''s mouth. The knife in her hand made a


    few shes, and Aileen''s floral dress torn into pieces. Her tender skin and slightly bulging chest were


    exposed. Aileen begged piteously, "Sharon, I''m scared, bawl¡­"


    "I didn''t expect this little fool to have such nice skin and figure. In a few years, she''ll grow up into a


    prettydy," Sharon said jealously.


    Those punks guffawed, "Fear not, girl. You''ll be on cloud nine in a minute."


    Some bold ones even got their hands on her. Aileen shed tears, too scared to make a sound.


    When Winona saw that, her heart was crumpled and her chest filled with anger. "Sharon, you''re insane!


    Aileen is also your sister!"


    "Ha-ha¡­ you think I''ll take a retard as my sister?"


    She turned around, stroked Aileen''s head, and said softly, "Aileen, don''t be afraid. I''ll let these boys


    take care of you in a moment, and you''re gonna have all the fun."


    Those punks rubbed their hands lewdly and eagerly.


    "Winona,e quickly, or the little fool will be tarnished by these men. Wouldn''t yourte mother haunt


    you once she learned that you failed to take care of your sister?"


    Vindictiveness had driven Sharon crazy. Winona almost bit through her lip but soon calmed down.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon, but you should leave Aileen alone! Otherwise, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    "Fair enough, but don''t think about ying games, or the little fool¡­"


    "Okay, I''ll be there alone."


    "Winona, you''re such a coquette. You can titite the general while frying an egg."


    Winona gasped. Sharon knew what had happened in the morning? Almost immediately, she realized


    that either the whole manor had been monitored or her belongings had been bugged. This was not


    something that a stupid woman like Sharon could do. Apparently, someone was secretly helping her.


    As for the motive, she suddenly thought of an expression. Hiring a thug to do the dirty work.


    She tried to call Matt, only to find the screen going ck. A momentter, her phone rebooted, and a


    text message came in. "Matt is receiving isted training on Sheldeen Reef. You can''t reach him for at


    least three days. By the way, keep your phone on."


    Winona immediately realized that her cell phone had been bugged. What appalled her, even more, was


    that the other party knew Matt''s whereabouts. It betrayed his high status, and sense told her that the


    person behind the curtain was probably Matt''s opponent in the army and the government.


    She rummaged through the medical kit and found two pills. The euthanasia medicine was newly made


    by the hospital. Three seconds after one took them, he would die. She put the pills in her pocket and


    made a decision. If she couldn''t get away, she would rather die than blemish Matt''s reputation.


    Just then, Karen came in with a clean bedsheet in her hand. "Madam, are you going out?"


    "Yeah, I''m going back to the hospital for a craniotomy."


    Hiding the phone behind her back, she quickly expressed herself in signnguage. Karen frowned


    slightly, trying to say something, but thedy took her bag and went off.


    Karen was puzzled. As far as she knew, craniotomy required great techniques. Most of the time, it


    would be performed by a brain surgeon. Winona was a thoracic doctor. How could she possibly be


    asked to perform a craniotomy? Karen immediately called the hospital.


    "May I ask if Dr. Winston is working overtime at the hospital today?"


    "Chief physicians at military hospitals are not allowed to work overtime."


    Karen sensed a serious situation. Just now, thedy deliberately said something wrong to warn her. As


    for the signnguage, she couldn''t understand it. By the time she rushed out, Winona was nowhere to


    be seen. In a hurry, she dialed Matt''s phone but only heard the beeps.


    She intended to call the police but dismissed the idea. As far as she could remember, the hostages


    were killed in recent kidnapping cases. Those losers couldn''t achieve anything. She''d better go to the


    camp and see the general.


    "Lucas, take me to Suttham as soon as possible!"


    Winona had been knocked out and carried into an inconspicuous taxi. At the destination, a big man


    dragged her into a derelict warehouse.


    When those punks saw the woman on the ground, their eyes were glowing with lust. This woman was a


    stunner. Her skin was fair; her figure was curvy; her thick, curly hair set off her pretty features.


    "This chick is hot!"


    "Miss Winston, we can''t wait to do it."


    Those punks looked eager when they set up cameras and took off their pants.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sharon sneered, "What''s the rush? She won''t escape, and you will have all the fun. Remember one


    thing, keep her alive."


    She instructed someone to get a bucket of cold water and poured it on Winona. Thetter came round,


    and the scene was tantalizing. Her floral dress stuck to her body and entuated her perfect figure. A


    lock of ck, moist hair winded down her neck to her chest, making those punks feel parched.


    Winona raised her hand to wipe the water off, looked around, and understood the situation. Instead of


    killing her, Sharon wanted to ruin her. This woman was vicious.


    "Winona, you''re awake!"


    "Where is Aileen?"


    "When the show is over, I''ll let her go. In a moment, you should work hard, or she''ll take your ce."


    Sheughed


    She would like to see if Winona still had the nerve to be the general''s wife after she offered herself to


    these men.


    Just then, a punk with dyed yellow hair dragged Aileen over. As soon as she saw Winona, she tried to


    rush over, but the punk gripped her tightly.


    "Let go of me, jerk!"


    She turned around and bit the punk heavily, but thetter knocked her down with a p. In fear, she


    rounded her eyes and whimpered.


    Winona shot a cold, prating look at the punk, itching to skin him. "Hurt her again, I''m gonna kill


    you!"


    The punk was frightened but gripped Aileen''s arm tightly.


    Holding a ss of wine, Sharon sat down on a soft chair and smiled behind her hand. "Your sisterly


    love is so touching. Why don''t we y a game? Now take off your clothes!"


    Winona clenched her fist, bit her lip forcefully, and red at Sharon indignantly.


    "I''ll count to three. If you refuse, I''ll have to strip that little fool naked. One¡­ two¡­"


    "I''ll do it!"

 Chapter 29 Messing with a Devil

    Chapter 29 Messing with a Devil


    With a chee-ah, Winona''s floral dress was torn apart. Her pink underwear, fair skin, and curvy body


    were exposed. The scene was tantalizing.


    Sharon was burning with jealousy when she saw those men drooling. Then again, Winona would soon


    be an object of public hatred. With a vicious smile, she instructed, "Entertain these men."


    Winona frowned slightly. Sharon was indeed a viper. If she did that, everyone in the country would


    probably call her a slut andugh at her. Matt would be a universalughing stock. If that


    happened, he would probably be set aside by military and government authorities. After all, a senior


    officer like he was the face of the nation.


    While Winona was hesitating, the sound of tearing clothes came over. It was Aileen''s clothes being


    ripped apart. The punk with dyed yellow hair grinned and tried to kiss her. In fear, the girl cried.


    "Winona, save me!"


    "Stop it!"


    Winona turned around, looked at those punks, and slightly arched her brow. "Who wants to do it first?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Those punks were overjoyed. They thought that she was a chastedy. Turned out she was a horny


    slut.


    A redheadughed. "Me, of course. Looks like General Snider is unable to satisfy you, but I will, ha-


    ha¡­"


    Winona smiled and walked towards him. Wildly excited, the redhead started to take off his pants.


    Sharon scoffed inwardly, "Despite her innocent look, Winona is a slut. She acts like she has never seen


    a man before. Humph, show us how sluttish you can be, bitch! I''d like to see how you''ll face everyone


    in Coscana!"


    She immediately instructed the cameraman, "The video should be of high quality. Better have a close-


    up of her face!"


    The cameraman looked at the stunner, itching to get on top of her and capture every part of her body.


    Lewdly, he approached Winona and fixed the camera on her. Just then, she turned around and smiled


    at him. Her smile was so bright that he was dazzled. All of a sudden, Winona grabbed the camera,


    kicked him down to the floor, and in the blink of an eye, smashed the camera into the redhead. The


    sping the redhead, she raised the camera high with her other hand and snapped, "Let my sister go,


    or collect the dead body of your boss!"


    Just now, she had tactfully figured out which one of them was the leader. The punks did all kinds of evil


    things but valued brotherhood. She was betting on this.


    Sure enough, those punks panicked, begged for mercy, and let Aileen go.


    Sharon sprang angrily from the soft chair and smashed the goblet to the ground. "Worthless! I''m your


    paymaster, and you should follow my order. Bang this woman now!"


    The punk with yellow hair pped Sharon so heavily that her wound slit open. The pain caused her to


    grimace.


    "Shut up, ugly freak. Our boss''s life matters more than anything!"


    Sharon covered her bleeding face and snarled, "I spent two million dors to buy your lives. Even if he


    dies, you''re gonna finish your task!"


    "Damn,pared with our boss''s life, money is nothing. Fuck off, ugly freak!"


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ah!"


    The punk with yellow hair kicked her so hard that she rolled about painfully on the ground.


    The released girl hid behind Winona in fear. "Winona, I''m scared."


    Winona soothed her, "Aileen, fear not. Leave this ce as soon as you can."


    She couldn''t keep her soft spot around.


    Aileen shook her head and burst into tears. "I can''t leave you behind."


    "Listen to me. Do you remember the game of calling we yed together?"


    Aileen''s intelligence wasparable to that of a five-year-old child. Lest something might happen to


    her, Winona had taught her how to seek help through games.


    Aileen nodded heavily.


    "Good, if you want me to be safe, leave."


    Aileen obeyed and left rather reluctantly. She recalled what her sister had told her. As long as she


    dialed a number, a superhero would descend from the sky and save her sister.


    The redhead was held hostage. Covering his bleeding head, he begged for mercy, "Gorgeous, please


    let me go."


    Winona sneered and poked his wound. The man howled in pain. The other punks were appalled. Had


    they messed with a devil? She might look delicate, but she was tougher than men.


    While holding the camera, she pointed to the punk with yellow hair. "Take off their belts and tie up their


    hands!"


    The punk had toply. As soon as the belts were pulled out, their pants fell off, revealing their


    underwear with various cartoon patterns. The corner of Winona''s mouth twitched. She gloated and


    demanded again, "Tie that woman up with your belt!"


    The punk with yellow hair covered his waist and muttered with embarrassment, "Gorgeous, I''m not


    wearing one."


    "Take off your pants and tie her up!"


    Once again, the punk had toply. Winona then threatened the redhead to tie the punk with yellow


    hair up. His hands gripping her pants, the redhead was led by Twana to the door.


    With a bang, the door of the warehouse was booted open, and several men in camouge uniforms


    came into view swiftly. The leading person was none other than Matt. He came in with the sunlight


    behind him. His features were sculpted, but his eyes were gleaming with a murderous re.


    He walked up, folded Winona in his arms, and kicked the bloody redhead off the ground.


    He held Winona tightly as if he retrieved what he had lost. He was both nervous and delighted. The


    moment he got the message, he was on the verge of going ballistic. That was when he realized that his


    obsession with her had been engraved on his heart. He couldn''t imagine a life without her.


    As she listened to his strong heartbeat, her anxious mind was finally at ease. The moment she saw


    him, she felt like crying. Her desire for him to show up turned out to be so intense. Without her


    knowledge, the independent woman became dependent on him.


    "Matt, you''re choking me¡­"


    Suddenly, he pressed his lips against hers, kissing her passionately, roughly, and then gently.


    Those men exchanged looks tacitly. Time for action.


    Herman shouted, "Brothers, let''s go!"


    Kevin shouted, "How dare you get your hands on Matt''s woman! You''re so dead!"


    Samuel shouted, "I''ve been confined to bed for so long. Finally, a chance to stretch myself."


    Felix said, "Go get ''em. I''ll shoot the video."


    They stormed over and beat those punks up till they cried miserably and begged for mercy incessantly.


    Matt let go of Winona, lowered his head, and saw that she was only wearing underwear. His face ck,


    he took off his uniform to wrap her up, turned to the ringleader, and pointed the gun at her.


    Sharon shouted in fear, "Matt, don''t kill me!"

 Chapter 30 Tit for Tat

    Chapter 30 Tit for Tat


    Sharon was scared out of her pants and ashamed of the piss under her body. Then again,pared


    with her life, her dignity was nothing.


    While appreciating the image in the camera, Felix eximed, "Winona, you''re awesome!"


    Matt sullenly snatched the camera. As soon as he saw the image, he fumed and snapped, "Gouge


    your eyes out yourself!"


    Felix shuddered, hid behind Winona, and muttered, "Boss, I just find Winona valiant. As for what she


    was wearing¡­"


    Matt red at him, and he quickly shut his mouth. Deep down, he prayed for the vicious woman. Their


    boss would not spare anyone who bullied Winona!


    Matt watched through the video. On the one hand, he was proud of Winona for herposure and


    sagacity. That was the woman he liked. On the other hand, the way those perverts stared at her


    annoyed him so much that he itched to kill them all!


    Those punks had been beaten up and bathed in blood. Their arms or legs had been broken. If this went


    on, they would be killed.


    Matt curled his lips coldly, saying, "Enough!"


    They were stunned. Given the style of their leader, he would skin these punks for sure. What was going


    on today? Until they saw the sinister smile on his face, they realized that Matt hade up with a new


    trick.


    Sure enough, Matt walked to Sharon''s side, squinted at her condescendingly, and sneered, "Don''t


    worry, I won''t kill you. You''re my sister-inw after all."


    Sharon looked at him dully. This man looked entrancing when he smiled, but the air about him was so


    cold that she couldn''t help shuddering.


    "M¡­ Matt, it¡­ it''s just a joke. I mean Winona no harm."


    "Heh! A joke, huh? Since you like this joke so much, why don''t we continue with it?"


    Sharon immediately understood what he meant. While screaming, she got to her feet and staggered


    towards the door. No sooner had she run away several meters than Kevin lifted her like a chicken and


    threw her to the ground roughly. Her bones almost shattered with the heavy fall. She grimaced and


    gasped in pain.


    Felix clicked his tongue. "Kevin, you really have no tender feelings for thedies. No wonder you''re still


    a virgin."


    Kevin punched the air angrily but soon got discouraged as Felix was speaking the truth.


    Enduring the pain, Sharon crawled to Winona, held her leg, and begged tearfully, "Winona, I¡­ was just


    bluffing and meant you no harm. Matt misunderstood it. Exin to him."


    Winona fiercely shook off her hands and scoffed, "You change your attitudes so fast, but remember


    this, you reap what you sow!"


    Not ready to give up, Sharon threatened her in a subdued voice, "You and I are both daughters of the


    Winston family. Do you want to destroy our family? That little fool will have nowhere to go."


    Winona sneered inwardly. Sharon did such a thing, only to push Aileen to Matt''s side. Given his


    shrewdness, he should have seen through her thoughts. Would Aileen have to hide in Winston''s house


    anymore?


    "Humph! What has the fate of the Winston family got to do with me? Have you treated Aileen nicely?


    Now you have the nerve to beg me?"


    "Don''t you want to know what really happened back then? As long as you let me go, I promise I''ll tell


    you everything."


    Winona bent over and stared at her coldly. "You''re making a mistake here. Aren''t you supposed to


    trade the secret for your life and the wellbeing of your family?"


    Winona didn''t fall for it? Sharon bit her lip forcefully. Deep down, she knew that she couldn''t reveal it,


    otherwise, her family and she would be doomed.


    Winona''s eyes turned cold as she suddenly realized something. As she had expected, there was a


    hidden cause of her mother''s death, or the entire thing was a scheme. It was abnormal that a selfish


    woman like Sharon would rather receive Matt''s humiliation rather than reveal the secret.


    Matt winked at his buddies. Kevin kicked at Sharon, sending her flying like a ball. She fell heavily on


    the ground and almost fainted from the pain.


    A bottle of pills fell off. Kevin picked it up for a look and swore, "Damn, I can''t read this foreign


    But he knew that it was not something good. After pouring out most of the pills, he pinched Sharon''s


    mouth and stuffed them in. Her eyes bulging, she wouldn''t swallow them. Kevin punched her heavily in


    the stomach, forcing her to swallow the pills.


    Kevin threw the bottle away. It rolled to Matt''s feet. He picked it up, read the descriptions, pulled a long


    face, andughed coldly. "Sure enough, you reap what you sow!"


    It was a bottle of aphrodisiacs. Presumably, she had intended to use it on Winona. ording to the


    specifications, one would see the effect after taking two or three pills. Just now, Kevin seemed to have


    fed her a handful.


    In no time, Sharon tore apart her clothes frantically like an animal in heat. As soon as she saw a man,


    she would pounce on him. Those men from the FALCON Team avoided her swiftly. Those bound and


    beaten punks, however, were not so lucky.


    "Ah¡­ fuck off, ugly freak. No, my hair!"


    Those punks were in such bad shape that they couldn''t have any hard-ons. Surprisingly, Sharony


    down on her front, licked their toes, grabbed their stuff, and moaned like a hooker.


    Disgusted by the scene, they patted Felix on the shoulder and left one after another. "Good luck with


    your filming. You''ll be rewarded."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Felix felt devastated. Why was he always the unlucky one?


    It was gettingte. In the car, both Matt and Winona remained silent. As the wind whistled past the


    window, the twilightnded on his dashing face, outlining his mncholy. She didn''t trust him all along.


    At such a point, she still wouldn''t tell him the truth. Only she squeezed her hands so forcefully, which


    betrayed her dismay. He felt distressed and folded her in his arms.


    "Get Aileen out of Winston''s house tomorrow. I know an expert in this aspect. His sanatorium is open to


    such patients. Maybe she''ll get better under his treatment."


    Winona felt a tingly sensation in her nose. ¡°You don''t me me?¡±

 Chapter 31 Sensational

    Chapter 31 Sensational


    Winona had rubbed Matt up the wrong way by keeping him in the dark of the secret concerning Aileen


    and the true reason why she married him. Knowing Matt was a headstrong man with a huge ego and


    how much he loathed being deceived and betrayed, she did not expect his forgiveness.


    Matt brushed some fallen strands of her hair back gently and said, ¡°Usually, I won¡¯t hesitate to get rid of


    people who dare lie to me. But now, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to bepletely truthful to me.


    You¡¯d better treasure it because that¡¯s the only chance I¡¯m offering you.¡±


    He was warning her to stop lying or he would not go easy on her.


    Calmly, Winona met his gaze. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve already known most of the truth.¡±


    His brooding eyes stared into hers icily. ¡°Still, I want to hear it from you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. The truth is, I¡¯ve never trusted youpletely right from the beginning. I¡¯m worried that you


    might use Aileen to threaten me into doing things one day¡­¡±


    Matt banged his fists hard on the car window. It was easy to imagine how much force he exerted as he


    left a gaping hole on the window made of bulletproof material.


    ¡°Matt, your hand is bleeding.¡±


    Winona tore off a part of her dress so that she could bandage his bloody hand. However, he rejected


    her help by brushing off her outstretched hands brusquely. Pinching her jaw with his fingers, he red


    at her and demanded, ¡°Continue your story!¡±


    ¡°Before you asked me to be your wife and forced yourself into my life two weeks ago, we were total


    strangers. In my view, you might be having a hidden agenda although you¡¯ve been insisting that you


    aren¡¯t after anything but my heart. I just can¡¯t help feeling suspicious about you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Winona¡¯s eyes as she got emotional. Having always had her life in her grasp, she


    found it hard to limate herself to a brand-new life in which Matt was the one in charge. To make


    matters worse, Matt was mysterious and unpredictable. The idea of letting someone like him have a


    say in her life had left her a bundle of nerves.


    Matt¡¯s anger dissipated right away seeing how wrecked Winona looked. He felt a pressing urge to draw


    her to his arms and poured his heart out. In reality, he had been carrying a torch for her for years ever


    since they met each other for the first time on a fateful afternoon. Her beautiful face had etched on his


    memory from then on, and he had never stopped keeping up with her life. The moment he ran into her


    again, he was thrilled. Every single cell in his body yearned to be with her.


    ¡°Your worry is unnecessary. Listen, there¡¯s only one thing you need to keep in mind¡ªyou¡¯re my wife, so


    you must love and trust me!¡±


    Winona cried even harder when she heard that. Matt, who was at a loss, warned, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you right


    away if you don¡¯t stop crying immediately!¡±


    Suddenly, her face broke into a smile. She cupped his face and pressed her lips on his.


    Sunlight traveled into the car and delineated the contours of their face. Their deepening kiss


    immediately ignited a burning desire in Matt¡¯s body.


    ¡°Herman, get out of the car.¡±


    Herman wisely instructed the driver to park the car behind a bush in a deserted park. Then, they left


    Matt and Winona alone and retreated around 30 feet from the car. Standing ramrod straight, they


    scanned their surroundings to make sure no one would disturb Matt and Winona.


    Meanwhile, a traffic officer was enjoying a bowl of instant soup while watching the surveince footage


    of the park. He perked up when a car parked behind a bush caught his eye. Immediately, he put down


    the bowl of soup and made the camera zoom in on the area. A glint of excitement surfaced in his eyes.


    A couple of days ago, the chief of the department had urged him and the rest of the traffic officers to


    curb the rising cases of indecency acts on public roads. The traffic officer, who was certain that this


    was one of those cases, reported his sighting to the chief delightfully.


    The chief was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Well done! Now, bring the rest of your team to the park and


    besiege the car. Be careful not to alert the people inside the car too early.¡±


    The traffic officer was in high spirits given that it was a chance for him to shine and get promoted.


    Half an hourter, Herman sensed something was amiss when he noticed several squad cars


    approaching them.


    He decided not to disturb Matt and ask for his advice, knowing that would surely trigger his wrath. After


    some contemtion, he made his way to the squad cars to liaise with the traffic officers.


    A traffic officer on probation was the first to get out of the squad cars. He strutted toward Herman and


    pointed at him snobbishly. ¡°What are you and your friend doing in the car? Can¡¯t you guys just get a


    room? We have a civilized society here in Bolwich! We won¡¯t allow you guys to mar the reputation of


    this great city by your sordid behavior!¡±


    Herman frowned at him. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to your superior please,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re trying to sound like a big fish, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not sure whether you can still sound so


    arrogant after this. Guys, take pictures of the couple in the car and have them published! We must


    show everyone that we traffic officers aren¡¯t a bunch of pushovers!¡±


    Immediately, several traffic officers started making their way to Matt¡¯s off-road vehicle with cameras.


    Herman dashed over and kicked their cameras off their hands. ¡°Do you guys have any idea who¡¯s


    inside the car?¡± he growled.


    Eager to show his integrity in front of the chief, the traffic officer on probation replied, ¡°That¡¯s beside the


    point! This area belongs to the government, and anyone who does an act of indecency here is


    considered to be aw-breaker! Guys, snap away at the shameless couple right now!¡±


    Suddenly, one of the windows of the off-road vehicle was opened to reveal Matt¡¯s extremely sullen


    face.


    ¡°A-General Snider?¡±


    Never in the traffic officer¡¯s wildest dreams did it ur to him that Matt would be inside the car. His


    shock was justified considering that Matt was the first man who was given a Medal of Honor by the


    government of Coscana.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The traffic officer copsed on the ground in horror. While all the traffic officers were still stuck in a state


    of shock, Herman and the driver got back into the off-road vehicle.


    Meanwhile, the chief broke out in cold sweat. ¡°What happened just now stays between us. Anyone who


    bs will be fired!¡± he warned his subordinates.


    Winona¡¯s face was burning with embarrassment. She did not expect her steamy session with Matt in


    the car would attract the attention of the traffic officers.


    Matt appeared unfazed. ¡°Herman, it¡¯s about time the traffic officers get a new chief.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Ministry of Transport tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing that, Winona eyed Matt with surprise. She always knew he was powerful, but she had no idea


    he could get a government servant sacked so effortlessly. A man like him must be the target of hatred


    and jealousy of many. Suddenly, the mysterious person who had been secretly helping Sharon crossed


    her mind.


    ¡°Matt, do you have any idea who might be the culprit who slung mud at you?¡±

 Chapter 32 To the Very Last Moment of His life

    Chapter 32 To the Very Last Moment of His life


    Matt lowered his gaze contemtively. There was only one person on his mind.


    After sending Winona back home, he, as well as the members of the FALCON Team, set off toward the


    Larson¡¯s.


    He lit a cigar in the car and instructed the FALCON Team in a t tone, ¡°Raze the mansion to the


    ground. Make sure nobody is hurt.¡±


    He would not kill the Larsons just yet. He needed them to be alive so that he could torture them and


    turn their lives into a living hell.


    Kevin kicked the main door open and started smashing things in the mansion. The Larsons, who were


    frightened out of their wits, started squealing in horror.


    Every piece of furniture and ornament, even the pavilion in the garden, was destroyed.


    Seeing a highly valuable jade vase being shattered into pieces by Kevin and his gang, Hazel Madron


    nearly fainted out of anger. She ordered the butler to call the police, who responded to theirint


    with ackadaisical attitude. That was when Hazel realized that her family might have offended a big


    fish.


    Benjamin and his father, Andrew Larson, arrived at the living room after hearing themotion.


    ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hazel asked.


    Andrew patted Benjamin¡¯s back and said, ¡°Please take care of your mother. Let me check who¡¯s


    outside.¡±


    He put on a suit jacket and adjusted his gold-rimmed sses before heading out of the mansion. When


    he saw Matt inside an off-road vehicle parked by the roadside, he experienced mixed feelings.


    Matt released a mouthful of smoke before turning to face Andrew with a smirk. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry


    that I¡¯d been too busy to visit you before this. Thanks to your timely reminder, here I am now.¡±


    Andrew eased himself into the car and banged the door shut. Even so, he could still hear smashing


    and ttering soundsing incessantly from the mansion. ¡°Matt, you¡¯re bringing this too far. Please


    don¡¯t forget that this is the ce where your ancestors used to live¡­¡±


    Matt spun around and fixed him an icy stare. Still maintaining an eerie smile on his face, he snapped,


    ¡°My ancestors? Are you pulling my leg? I¡¯ve never been part of this family!¡±


    ¡°Your mother wanted you to move back in with us. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get to witness her wish


    being fulfilled before she died.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Are you sure she genuinely wished that to happen? She only wanted that just so that I could have


    a ce to stay where I get enough food to eat. Do I look like I need help now? In case you haven¡¯t


    realized it, I¡¯m now powerful enough to decide the fate of you and your family!¡±


    ¡°Matt! You can never change the fact that you¡¯re my son. Are you making a scene here for the sake of


    that woman?¡±


    ¡°Did he just confess to messing with Winona just now?¡± Matt wondered. His face clouded over, the


    atmosphere in the car was getting oppressive. He stepped hard on the cigar on the floor and scowled,


    ¡°Andrew Larson, you¡¯d better listen to me very carefully¡ªyou¡¯re a nobody to me, but Winona means


    the world to me. If you dare to mess with her again, I¡¯ll mess with your son to get even with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate of you to have a rtionship with your brother¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e! Also, she doesn¡¯t


    deserve you. A woman like her is going to ruin your life!¡±


    Matt let out a chuckle with a mean streak. ¡°From the way I see it, I¡¯m afraid you fit that description


    better than her!¡±


    Andrew suppressed his raging fury and rested his hand on Matt¡¯s. Trying his best to sound like a


    devoted father who genuinely cared about his son, he said, ¡°Matt, please believe me that I have


    nothing but good intentions for you. As long as you¡¯re willing to break up with that woman, I¡¯ll make a


    public announcement to let everyone know you¡¯re my long-lost son. If we work together, the world will


    be our oyster.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Matt let out a guffaw. ¡°Mr. Larson, did you miss what I just said? Well, I don¡¯t mind repeating


    it¡ªI¡¯ve never had a father in my life!¡±


    Andrew had never been there when Matt felt the most helpless and vulnerable. He had never shown


    his concern to him when he was fighting for his life in the wars. Now, Andrew only emerged in his life


    when he was sessful and powerful¡ªhe certainly timed his return well.


    After some time, Samuel and the rest of the FALCON Team finally filed out of the mansion. ¡°Matt, it¡¯s


    done.¡±


    Matt motioned them to get back into the off-road vehicle. Then, he quickly extracted his hand from


    Andrew¡¯s. With a sickened expression, he wiped his hand clean with a tissue which he then tossed out


    of the car.


    Seeing that, Andrew¡¯s face turned glum. ¡°Are you sure you want to be my enemy?¡±


    Matt gave him a faint grin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be a pain in your ass until the veryst moment of


    my life!¡±


    Andrew staggered his way out of the car with Matt¡¯s words reverberating in his mind like a curse. ¡°Am I


    suffering the repercussions of my past mistake?¡± he wondered. Suddenly, he found himself being


    consumed by regret. He should have listened to Hazel¡¯s advice and gotten rid of Matt when he was still


    a fetus.


    Matt instructed Herman, ¡°Andrew Larson has been involving himself in illegal business activities all


    these years. Now, I¡¯m going to rat him out to the president.¡±


    ¡°General Snider, aren¡¯t you going to wait until the day you¡¯re appointed as themander-in-chief?


    That¡¯s always been your n.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in waiting after he messed with my woman! I have to do something to stop him from


    pulling off anything funny on Winona again.¡±


    ¡°General Snider, you¡¯re such a great husband.¡±


    Herman had never seen Matt caring about a woman so much before. Before this, he had always


    assumed Matt would remain a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    Back at home, Matt pushed the door to the master bedroom open and found Winona reading a book on


    the bed. Part of her pretty face was covered by her fringe.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Have you been waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t help feeling restless when you aren¡¯t around.¡±


    Matt walked over to the bed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do you feel safe now?¡±


    Surprisingly, she did not make a clevereback this time. Instead, she frowned and criticized, ¡°You


    stink! Now, get your butt in the bathroom and take a shower.¡±


    Matt only made his way to the bathroom reluctantly after nting a few kisses on her cheeks. Soon,


    Winona heard the sound of water flowinging from the bathroom. Two red patches emerged on her


    cheeks as she ran her fingers over the spots he had kissed.

 Chapter 33 I Won鈥檛 Screw You if I Don鈥檛 Love You

    Chapter 33 I Won¡¯t Screw You if I Don¡¯t Love You


    Inside the bathroom, Winona¡¯s body was writhing around in pleasure. She gasped in pain all of a


    sudden when she identally knocked her back hard against the wall. Matt quickly flipped her around


    and immediately felt bad when he noticed the bruises on her back. He wiped her body dry, wrapped a


    towel around his waist, and carried her out of the bathroom.


    He took out a tube of ointment from the medical kit and applied it to her back gently. ¡°You¡¯re so


    careless.¡±


    Winona retorted in her exasperation, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beining when I¡¯ve done an admirable job


    fulfilling your sexual needs.¡±


    Smiling, Matt whispered, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better make sure you¡¯re healthy and alive because I don¡¯t have a


    thing for lifeless bodies.¡±


    He squeezed her scrawny arms andmented with a frown, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gaining weight? From


    tomorrow onward, you have to start consuming at least 250 grams of steak every day.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to feed me like a pig?¡± she thought. Feeling annoyed, she flipped her body around. Her


    pair ofrge tits jiggled vigorously following her movement. Seeing that, Matt swallowed lecherously. ¡°I


    like it that your chest isn¡¯t as skinny as the rest of your body.¡±


    Winona rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Matt Snider, why can¡¯t you just talk like a normal person?¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong to flirt with my wife?¡±


    Winona was miffed. She smacked his body hard with a pillow and fumed, ¡°Spend the night at one of


    the guestrooms to reflect on your mistake!¡±


    Matt grabbed the pillow and threw it away. ¡°You¡¯d better not test my limits!¡± he growled.


    He had no clue what had triggered Winona¡¯s sudden angry outburst. ¡°Women are indeed nothing but


    trouble! They switch between different moods so fast that I can¡¯t even keep up!¡± he thought.


    Winona just wanted to have some space to reevaluate her rtionship with Matt. A marriage with only


    lust but no love was not something she desired.


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    Immediately, Matt whirled around and marched toward the door. Before reaching for the knob, he made


    his way back. He wormed his body underneath the nket and wrapped his arms around Winona. ¡°My


    bed is here; my wife is here. There¡¯s no reason for me to leave.¡±


    In a bitter tone, Winona asked, ¡°Why did you marry me if you don¡¯t love me? There are plenty of


    women out there who are willing to marry you. Why me?¡±


    Finally, Matt realized what was bothering her. He let out a sigh and tightened his arms around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. Do I look like the type of man who¡¯s up for casual sex? Listen, I won¡¯t screw


    you if I don¡¯t love you. I can¡¯t stop touching you simply because I love you too much.¡±


    Winona was left speechless.


    To be honest, his answer was blunt but reasonable.


    Deep down inside she knew he cared about her, but she needed to hear the reassurance from him to


    feel more secure.


    ¡°Karen told me that you sneaked out of the base just to rescue me although that might have upset your


    moment you appeared in front of me. Matt, I think I¡¯m falling in love with you, and it makes me feel ¡­


    awful.¡±


    She weed the feeling, but at the same time, she felt apprehensive about it.


    Matt did not respond to her with his usual mockery. Instead, he took in her words with a solemn


    expression on his face.


    Seeing that, Winona couldn¡¯t help reaching out to smoothen the deep crease between his eyebrows. A


    smile spread across her face when she brushed her fingers over his facial features. Only then did she


    realize how beautiful his face was¡ªhis eyshes were thick, his nose was straight and pointed, and


    his lips were full and luscious. Yet, his typical poker-faced expression made hime across as


    unapproachable.


    Having a fixed daily routine, Matt woke up every day at five in the morning. After getting changed, he


    stared at Winona¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t resist pecking on her cheeks. Winona moaned and flipped


    around. Because of that, the nket slid off to her legs, revealing her cleavage. Matt, who was


    immediately turned on, cursed and leaped at her.


    Three hourster, Matt got out of bed a satisfied man. Meanwhile, Winona was left sprawling on the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    bed, looking drained. She fixed Matt a resentful re and seethed, ¡°You¡¯re an animal!¡±


    Unfazed by her curse, Matt kissed her goodbye. ¡°Please be a nice girl and stay at home for the rest of


    the day. I¡¯ll be at the base training the newbies today.¡±


    As far as Winona knew, Matt had always been swamped with work. She wondered why he could still


    look so energetic after torturing her in bed for three hours.


    When Herman saw Matt¡¯s contented expression, he immediately realized what had been keeping Matt


    in his bedroom for the past three hours. Indeed, Winona was the only person in the world who could


    make Matt break his routine.


    After Matt was gone, the mansion plunged into utter silence right away. It was because Matt had


    warned the housekeepers not to disturb Winona or they would get the boot.


    At the training base, the recruits of the army were plodding through a pool of mud with a log that


    weighed a ton on their shoulder under the swelteringly hot weather. Meanwhile, Matt was lounging on a


    rattan bench and sipping on coconut water. Herman was standing next to him with an umbre in his


    hand to offer him shade.


    Finally, one of the recruits voiced his dissatisfaction. ¡°Sir, I have something to say!¡±


    Matt removed his sunsses and raised an eyebrow at the recruit. ¡°Shoot!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone canplete this mission at all! It¡¯s going to take us at least thirty minutes to


    make it to the other end even without this log!¡±


    Matt chuckled coldly, ¡°Someone did it at the age of seventeen. Also, it merely took him 15 minutes.¡±


    Disbelief was written all over the recruits¡¯ faces.


    In a dashing manner, Matt tossed his sunsses aside and threw himself into the muddy river. He took


    the log from the recruit, then instructed Herman with a smile, ¡°Fetch me another coconut. I¡¯ll be back in


    three minutes.¡±


    The group of recruits witnessed a miraculous moment next. Matt waded through the mud lithely like a


    serpent and vanished out of their sight. Before long, a gun was fired at the other end of the river. The


    recruits quickly checked their watch. Indeed, it only took Matt three minutes to reach the other end of


    the river.


    Looking proud, Herman addressed the recruits, ¡°Now, do you guys still think this is a mission


    impossible?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Their spirited voices resounded in the military base.


    ¡°You guys have a lot to learn from General Snider. Now, stop whining like a baby and focus on the


    training!¡±


    Just then, the national anthem was yed. From that day onward, every recruit had made it their


    aspiration to be someone as legendary as Matt.


    Felix, who had been waiting for Matt, handed him a towel solicitously. ¡°It¡¯s good to show off your


    marvelous skills from time to time to humble the recruits.¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Matt asked.


    ¡°The president is here, and he¡¯s in a bleak mood. You should probably go check on him now,¡± Felix


    replied.


    Matt stepped into his office still wearing the same muddy uniform because he had no time to get


    changed.


    Everything in a military base was simple and minimalistic. Matt¡¯s office was a camp in which a desk,


    several chairs, and a wooden bed were ced.


    The president, who was sitting on one of the chairs in perfect posture, was enjoying a cup of tea. Unlike


    other sixty-year-old men, he did not have many lines and wrinkles on his face,


    He frowned at the sight of Matt¡¯s soiled uniform. ¡°You must be the most hardworking and dedicated


    general I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Matt said while washing his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want me to be?¡±


    ¡°Are you still feeling bitter for being assigned to train the recruits?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Well, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush here. Take a look at these photos.


    Did you take them? Did you post the viral video of Sharon Winston on the inte?¡±


    Matt did not deny his confrontation. Instead, he stared at the president unwaveringly and asked, ¡°Sir,


    are you aware of Andrew Larson¡¯s n to sabotage my wife?¡±

 Chapter 34 Real Or Faked Insanity

    Chapter 34 Real Or Faked Insanity


    The president narrowed his eyes at Matt. ¡°You watch your tone, soldier! Don¡¯t forget who promoted you


    to general in the first ce!¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed in Matt¡¯s eyes. He knew the score ¨C he owned his military career to


    the man in front of him.


    Nheless, Matt locked eyes with the president, his gaze steady without fear as he said, ¡°With that


    said, my achievements are my own ¨C I put my life on the line for it, bled for it. If you¡¯re talking about


    obligations, don¡¯t forget who supported you in the first ce and took a bullet for you too.¡±


    As he spoke, Matt suddenly ripped open his uniform, revealing the hideous scars on his shoulder.


    It made the president recall the past. He looked at the young man in front of him, full of vigor and


    energy ¨C from the day they met, they instantly became friends and stood by each other through thick


    and thin.


    ¡°Matt, the quadrennial general election is just around the corner. Both Andrew Larson and Phillip


    Johnson may be my opponents, while that Christopher Winston is privately hedging his bet on the


    both of them. I will deal with him sooner orter - withoutpromising you in the process of course.¡±


    ¡°Winona may be part of the Winston family, but she has cut ties with them. Don¡¯t worry; I have the


    situation under control.¡±


    The president got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Good. Remember your promise. You¡¯re my best right-


    hand man; I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re satisfied with the gift I sent you, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with this evidence, I can impeach Larson in Parliament. Just wait for my good news,¡± he


    chuckled.


    Privately, he could notprehend how the father and son could harbor such hatred for each other,


    but this oue was exactly what he wanted as it made making the next move easier.


    After that, Matt stayed in the barracks for an entire week. Without his presence at home, Winona felt


    empty, a hole filling her heart with loneliness.


    She went and located the mental health clinic ording to the address Matt had given her, bringing


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aileen along. The doctors were professional and the environment was great. Aileen liked it.


    Winona showed her a photo of the beautiful physician in charge. Looking at it, she pointed at the


    woman¡¯s features, noting her sparkling eyes andely face.


    ¡°Wow, looks like Aileen likes beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°You two have the same eyes.¡±


    Winona scrutinized the photo closely, noting the psychologist¡¯s name ¡®Dr. Lilian Tucker¡¯, and saw that


    the eyebrows bear some resemnce.


    ¡°I see. So Aileen wants to see me every day. I promise I¡¯lle and see me every weekend, okay?¡±


    Aileen nodded happily.


    Winona hugged her in a tight embrace and stroked her hair. ¡°Get well soon, Aileen.¡±


    Afterwards, she made arrangements for Aileen. When she was about to pay, the nurse smiled.


    ¡°General Snider already paid for the treatment for up to 5 years,¡± she exined.


    Winona¡¯s heart filled with gratitude. Matt always thought about everything.


    As she walked to the door, she saw a familiar figure. Thinner in frame, the eyes sunken and lifeless,


    Sharon looked like a ghost. Her hair was disheveled and a scar ran across her face.


    She slowly raised her head and locked eyes with Winona. A trace of anger shed in those sunken


    eyes, but quickly dimmed just as fast.


    Elizabeth came into view as she walked over and assisted Sharon. ¡°What on earth did my daughter do


    to deserve this?¡± she said sorrowfully.


    The people around started to murmur and point at them.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t she the woman from that scandal earlier? Is she a patient here?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ If only she knew what would happen to her now, she shouldn¡¯t have done what she did. I


    saw the video. She really did a number on those men, even crippled a few of them. How shameless.¡±


    Listening to the remarks, Sharon¡¯s blood boiled with anger. However, she could only grin and bear it.


    She had toy low, feigning weakness until the appropriate time to return to the Winston family;


    otherwise, she could not hold her head high moving forward. This was all because of that little bitch


    Winona! Thinking of this, Sharon slowly clenched her fists.


    Winona walked up to Elizabeth and smirked. ¡°So how did Sharon be insane all of a sudden? Did


    you find out?¡±


    Elizabeth nearly exploded in fury. ¡°All of a sudden? You dare use her of faking it? To think I raise


    you all these years, how could you say such a thing? She¡¯s like this because of you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Well, there¡¯s more toe, mark my words.¡±


    Winonaughed with unrestrained glee. The dress she wore was once worn and exhibited on the


    runway by supermodels, highlighting its coveted value. The fact drove Sharon crazy with jealousy. All


    the wealth and fame she tried so hard to achieve was acquired by the one woman she despised with all


    her heart. When the two passed by each other, she couldn¡¯t help but grabbed a syringe from the nurse


    next to her and aimed for Winona¡¯s eye.


    Winona smirked and pushed Elizabeth into the syringe¡¯s path.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The syringe¡¯ needle embedded itself deep into Elizabeth¡¯s forehead, causing her to scream out in


    anguish.


    Seeing her failed attempt, Sharon immediately feigned insanity and trashed about as she screamed,


    which prompted a nurse to step forward and restrain her. Another nurse helped Elizabeth to the


    medical room for treatment.


    Looking at the back of Sharon being dragged away by the nurse, Winona knew she was not crazy at


    all, but in fact feigning it. It was with a clear mind that Sharon attempted to hurt her ¨C had she be


    injured or even died, Sharon would not bear any consequence, given thew was very tolerant of


    patients iming insanity.


    But! To plot such an attempt meant critical thinking. She must pay the price. After making up her mind,


    Winona purposefully followed the nurse and Sharon.


    She witnessed Sharon being locked up in a room, the contents of which the professed psycho


    randomly threw around as she screamed.


    Standing at the door within earshot, Winona deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°Nurse, I came from


    a medical background, and I have some understanding of psychotic patients. I¡¯m positive this woman is


    not insane.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? The patient¡¯s medical record stated very clearly.¡±


    ¡°The insane usually likes to do irrational things, but with the exception of her temper being a little crass,


    everything else seems normal.¡±


    Sharon was shocked. It was true that her medical record was falsified - her father had ckmailed a


    doctor into issuing it. If the truth was exposed, she will be sent back to the Winston family immediately,


    where a divorce agreement awaited her. Unwilling to face reality, and pushed to the brink of


    desperation, Sharon decided to feign insanity as ast-ditch measure. She must not let Winona find out


    at all cost.


    The nurse hesitated. ¡°Then we¡¯ll observe her for a few days before drawing any conclusions.¡±


    Winona snickered as she left her phone number with the nurse. ¡°I¡¯m a family member of the patient.


    Please let me know if anything happens.¡±


    Inside the room, Sharon was almost mad with anger, but she had to continue the act, otherwise the fate


    of a divorcee awaited her.


    Winona enquired further and learnt that the psychotic ward and the psychiatric ward were separated,


    giving her peace of mind.


    Just as she exited the rehabilitation center, she received a video from the nurse earlier. Winona retched


    upon watching it.

 Chapter 35 She Is His Aphrodisiac

    Chapter 35 She Is His Aphrodisiac


    The video showed Sharon stuffing her mouth with dark matter, her face a picture of ecstasy and


    malevolence.


    The nurse tried to stop her as she shouted. ¡°Miss Winston, you can¡¯t eat that! That¡¯s shit! She''s


    Oh god, her performance was really convincing. Winona chuckled to herself. Her sister was not only


    stupid, but cruel to herself. It was a pity Sharon directed her energies at all the wrong ces, harming


    herself in the process.


    Winona returned to the manor. She spied Matt¡¯s discarded shirt in the bedroom and her heart beat


    faster involuntarily ¨C he¡¯s back.


    But she was mistaken. She opened the bathroom door ¨C there was no one inside. She walked over to


    the shirt and sniffed it, her nose picking up the faint fragrance of another woman. Winona¡¯s face


    changed slightly. Obviously, this was not her own scent. Did Matt have another woman on the side and,


    in a strange twist of fate, the ¡®evidence¡¯ was left in their bedroom?


    At dinner, she was the only one at the table. A hollow feeling twisting inside her, she recalled a phrase


    ¨C to marry a soldier is to marry loneliness. Most soldiers spent their time either in the barracks, or on


    the road back and forth from it.


    As Karen cleared the table, Winona couldn¡¯t resist asking her the burning question. ¡°Has the general


    returned? I saw his shirt on the bed.¡±


    ¡°It was delivered by Miss Tucker.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tucker?¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the general¡¯s mentor. The two grew up together.¡±


    Sensing a possible misunderstanding, Karen added, ¡°The general only sees her as a younger sister.¡±


    Hmm, when did he have a childhood sweetheart, a little sister to boot? To put the shirt on the bed


    intentionally, she must have an ulterior motive. Even her scent on it was strong, almost like a


    deration - that she wore the shirt.


    Back in the bedroom, Winona felt the shirt drew too much attention. So she picked it up and threw it


    into the trashcan. She returned to the bed, only to toss and turn about. Matt knew everything about her


    situation, but what about him? She knew next to nothing about him, as he seemed reluctant to mention


    anything about his past or background. If they can¡¯t be honest with each other, where is the trust?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Right at this moment, she heard footsteps


    approaching her, so she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Sure enough, a familiar presence approached. It was without a doubt Matt.


    He patted her butt. ¡°Asleep already?¡±


    Winona thought back to the shirt with the overwhelming scent and seethed with anger. She continued


    to shut her eyes closed, not to pay any attention to Matt.


    Spying her fluttering eyshes as she attempted to keep them shut, Matt felt bemused. ¡°Well, suit


    yourself - it¡¯s morefortable for me this way. You can do what you want, as long as you want.¡±


    She was lying on her side, her silk pajamas slipping off her shoulder to reveal a tantalizing glimpse of


    her neckline, as well as a shadow of a hint of cleavage further below. The sight made him pause for


    breath, his mouth suddenly dry ¨C it had been a week since hest had sex.


    Matt mischievously groped her breasts, his hands palming them until she felt tingly all over. Unable to


    feign sleep anymore, yet still feeling pissed off, she kicked him. He grabbed the offending leg and


    tugged at it.


    The nightdress lifted up to her thigh, exposing her slim legs; at the same time cing his erection right


    between those legs.


    ¡°Well well, dearest, so eager for a fuck?¡±


    ¡°You wish! Fuck off!¡±


    Mattughed as he took off his belt. ¡°Not until I give you the tip.¡±


    He pounced forward as she struggled. ¡°Get off me, Matt!¡±


    His erection was now hard as rock, the sensation stirring his loins as her body writhed beneath him,


    enticing him¡­fanning the burning desire inside him until it was almost out of control.


    He impatiently tied her to the bed. Tearing off her nightdress and throwing it to the ground in one


    savage motion, he grinded against her as he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been over a


    week.¡±


    Kissing her all over, he suddenly thrust inside her, his pent-up desires released in one quick motion.


    Winona suddenly stopped resisting and tears streamed down her face. As his lips touched her wet


    cheek, he stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±


    He definitely did jump the gun there, having skipped any forey before prating her. Ever since he


    met her, his lust for her became limitless. Every time he saw her, every time he came in close contact


    with her, he always had an erection. It was as if she was his aphrodisiac, leaving him wanting more


    each time.


    But the moment she burst into tears, his heart softened. He quickly wiped away her tears and said,


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    He drew a deep breath and pulled out. Such a letdown. But he remainedposed and focused on


    He loosened the belt and untied her. Unexpectedly, Winona grabbed the belt and pulled it away,


    causing it tosh out towards his face.


    Unable to duck in time, it left a bloody mark on his handsome face.


    Fury consumed him. How can he show himself at the barracks now with that mark on his face?


    ¡°Are you crazy, Winona?¡±


    He raised his hand ready to retaliate, but did not have the heart to follow through, so he merely stared


    at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a woman, or else I would have beaten you half to death!¡±


    Ever since he became top dog at the barracks, no one has dared to stand up to him. What¡¯s more, he


    was now an general, a representative of the country ¨C how can he go and meet people with such a


    mark?


    ¡°Come on then, hit me if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you really think I won¡¯t dare?¡±


    Matt flipped her over and spanked her ass. Once, twice¡­it felt great, the jingling sensation and


    smacking sound indicative of a firm butt. Ironically, the more he smacked it, the more he couldn¡¯t stand


    it as he became increasingly aroused, a fiery desire running rampant across his entire body.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Winona knew she was not his opponent. Running out of options, she yed herst card¡­


    She bit her tongue and started to cry.


    Feeling a little at a loss, Matt stopped his actions and spoke; his tone carried a hint of worry, mixed with


    some arrogance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I just came back and already provoked you?¡±


    Hearing this, Winona cried even harder. A prickle of irritation hit Matt ¨C he began to feel she was being


    unreasonable. Itching to shut her up, yet too soft-hearted to do so, he grudgingly handed her the belt.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Winona instantly stopped crying. Wild-eyed, she blinked and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    The sight of her tear-stricken, yet devastatingly cute appearance fascinated him. He couldn¡¯t decide


    whether tough or cry, and nodded instead. ¡°No military man goes back on his words. I mean what I


    said!¡±


    Winona got up and pushed him down on the bed, pinning his hands to the bed frame with the belt, just


    like how he did it earlier. The teary face took on a calcting and gleeful expression. It mesmerized


    him.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°How about reliving the dream, some BDSM y?¡±

 Chapter 36 Have Sex Once a Day

    Chapter 36 Have Sex Once a Day


    Matt heaved out a sigh of relief, ¡°As long as you are fine, I¡¯ll be d.¡±


    Winona rolled her eyes at him, ¡°I¡¯m not fine. If you keep screwing me like that, you¡¯ll kill me sooner or


    Matt held her hands gently, ¡°Well, how about we reduce the number of times we have sex to once a


    day?¡±


    ¡°No! Once every three days!¡±


    ¡°Then either you kill me, or you make it useless.¡±


    Hearing his words, Winona clenched her fist and smashed between his legs as he stepped back


    quickly. ¡°Are you really going to make it useless? I¡¯ve already made a concession!¡±


    Winona insisted, ¡°Once every three days!¡±


    ¡°Three days for every time?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    A hint of craftiness shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Okay, fine, once every three days.¡±


    He had expected to stay at home with her for a while, but Herman Lynch called not long after. ¡°General,


    our men just detected that the men of Cosmos had entered Coscana.¡±


    ¡°I thought I''ve eliminated this evil organization?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m probing into the thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll discuss it when I get back.¡±


    He looked back at Winona and ordered, ¡°Bring in an extra special force of 100 men to the manor at


    once.¡±


    As he looked serious, Winona asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Get some rest at home until I get back.¡±


    He kissed her lightly on the forehead and left her. Before leaving, he warned Karen and Amber, ¡°You


    two must protect Mrs. Snider closely to ensure her safety. If anything goes wrong, you''ll be held


    responsible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Soon after Matt left, the doorbell of the manor rang. At the sight of Lilian Tucker, Karen looked a bit


    troubled.


    Lilian smiled gently, ¡°You alienated me as soon as Matt got married, did you? Is it because Winona is


    so delicate that we are not allowed to see her?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Tucker. The general told us to keep alert as it''s not safe outside.¡±


    ¡°Well, including me? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to look into my patient''s family, as a psychologist.¡±


    Lilian wave the materials in hand toward Karen.


    At the sight of that, Karen opened the door.


    At the moment, Winona, with her hair unbound, was lying on the couch and watching TV in her loose


    home clothes. With a fruit bowl in her arms, she was eating with her mouth full at ease. Seeing her for


    the first time, Lilian sneered to herself, so much for Winona! And she became increasingly convinced


    that, this bitch must have lured Matt into bed with tricks, or how could she be Mrs. Snider?


    As Winona saw a visitor, she put her fruit bowl on the white jade tea table.


    After eying this elegant and ssy woman up and down, her eyes shed with amazement, ¡°Was it


    you?¡±


    Lilian became very happy, as Matt seemed to have mentioned her to Winona.


    She smiled and sat down, with her chin lifted like a princess, ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    ¡°The service of your sanatorium is really nice. How is Aileen there?¡±


    Lilian¡¯s face fell instantly, so it was because of this.


    ¡°How do you know that I came here for my patient?¡±


    ¡°I saw your photo before. Aileen chose you because she thinks your eyes are a bit simr to mine.¡±


    Lilian was thrilled again. Is it the reason why Matt chose this woman? This strengthened her


    determination to get him back.


    ¡°Aileen remains in stable condition. Besides, she seems to be fond of the environment there and


    behaves as an obedient patient.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Tucker, what are the chances of recovery for my sister?¡±


    ¡°In general, it¡¯s impossible for her to recover from illness. Of course, things are not absolute. Maybe


    she will pull round one day.¡±


    Watching the disappointment over Winona''s eyes, she was secretly rejoiced. Handicapped by a


    retarded sister, she must have a tough time before.


    After several unimportant questions, Lilian concluded her investigation. As courtesy, Winona saw her to


    the door.


    Without warning, she turned around and held out her hand toward Winona, ¡°I think we can get


    acquainted all over again. I¡¯m Lilian Tucker. Matt and I once studied together and were taught by the


    same teacher.


    Winona frowned slightly, as this woman really sounded odd. Did she came here with Aileen as an


    excuse to make a statement in front of me?


    Shaking hands with her in a graceful manner, she pulled her cor, ¡°The summer wind in Bolwich is so


    hot, I cannot breathe.¡±


    As Lilian saw the love bites on her fair neck, her pupils contracted quickly, for what she saw pierced her


    heart like needles. She forced out a smile, ¡°Matt and you are so attached to each other.¡±


    Winona blushed, assuming an air of shyness, ¡°The man is just like a hungry wolf.¡±


    Incensed, Lilian swallowed her anger and pursed her lips, ¡°The president will hold a celebration


    banquet for Matt tonight. Don¡¯t bete, Winona.¡±


    Winona frowned slightly.


    Lilian instantly realized that she didn¡¯t know the thing, or she would have already been in a beauty


    salon to dress herself up. At the thought of this, Lilian felt better, as it seemed that Matt still had her in


    mind. How could he go out with this woman to embarrass him?


    She pretended to be surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that, Winona?¡±


    Winona smiled slightly, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t tell me, but I guess that''s because he wants to give me a


    surprise.¡±


    Lilian couldn¡¯t help but despise her. What a vain and phony woman! She was really skilled in finding


    excuse for herself.


    Walking out of the manor, she was in a great mood. At the thought of showing up at the banquet with


    Matt this evening and bing the center of the attention, she just felt like walking on the air. To her


    knowledge, not many people in Bolwich knew that Matt was married, and in the past, they were called


    as a match made in heaven every time when they showed up together at the banquet.


    She called her assistant, ¡°Debbi, could you help me check that what kind of suit Matt ordered for


    tonight''s banquet? Remember to order me a dress, preferably with the same style to match his suit.¡±


    As soon as she hung up the phone, there was an iciness on her waist, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Come along


    quietly!¡±


    A shiver ran down Lilian''s spine. Was she being kidnapped?


    Someone forced her to get into a car, bound her hands and feet and covered her eyes. As the car


    drove on the road, her heart kept pounding. Why did they kidnap her? If they wanted to rob or rape her,


    it was not that bad if she closed her eyes and held it in. But if they were her father¡¯s political


    opponents¡­


    Creak! The car stopped, and she was dragged to a deserted factory building, filled with men in ck


    mask. The leading one was a man in a monster mask.


    He came up and kicked Lilian, then he said to the men behind him, ¡°This woman is yours, be sure to


    enjoy yourselves, so I can give the video to General Snider as a gift.¡±


    Crack! When Lilian¡¯s clothes got teared apart, countless hands were touching her body. She cried out


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for fear, ¡°I¡¯m not Matt''s woman, but I can help you catch her.¡±

 Chapter 37 Wrap Her in His Arms

    Chapter 37 Wrap Her in His Arms


    At the sight of Lilian¡¯s fine-drawn body and silky-smooth skin, those men lost their minds in a sh.


    ¡°Please, get off me! If you want to screw Matt''s woman, I can help you, I can take her...¡±


    She struggled feebly when these men got their hands on her in turns.


    The empty factory building was filled withughter, low cries and filthy shouts of men.


    Lilian, like a stranded fish,y there motionlessly with her dying breath.


    p! p! p! A couple of resounding psnded on her face, making her see stars.


    ¡°Scream out, bitch! Pretending to be a virgin? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    She bit her lips so hard, trying not to make that sound.


    Taking off his belt, the man began to whip her body heavily.


    Feeling a fit of burning pains, she curled up miserably and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, please. I¡¯ll do what you


    tell me!¡±


    p! Another resounding pnded on her face.


    ¡°Stop crying! Give me a smile!¡±


    What he said aroused a st of guffaw amidst endless obscenities.


    ¡°Hahaha, my life is well spent even if I¡¯ll be killed for screwing Matt''s woman.¡±


    Those men forced her to make obscene poses in front of the camera, and even forced her to smile like


    a slut.


    After the video was shot, they handed it over to their chief with both hands. However, when he saw the


    woman from the video, he gave that man a resounding p in the face.


    ¡°You got the wrong woman, dummy!¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible. I saw her as she came out of Matt''s manor with my own eyes, and she wanted to order


    a dress that matches with Matt Snider''s suit.¡±


    ¡°Take this woman out and shoot her!¡±


    That man made a gesture of kill to his men downstairs at once.


    As Lilian used to stay in the military camp, she knew what the gesture meant. At the point, she yelled at


    them, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I can help you!¡±


    However, those men covered her mouth and dragged her out mercilessly.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The man wearing a monster mask came up slowly, crouching down and lifting up her chin, ¡°What is


    your rtionship to Matt Snider?¡±


    At the moment, a strong survival instinct drove Lilian to abandon all her sense and dignity. She begged


    for mercy, ¡°I used to study with him under the same tutor.¡±


    That man pursed his lips, ¡°Are you the daughter of Frederick Tucker?¡±


    Lilian felt something was going badly. How could he know her father?


    ¡°Hahaha, now I believe you¡¯ll help me.¡±


    He shook the camera in front of her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you follow my instructions, I¡¯ll destroy this


    video, or I¡¯ll upload it online, so that all the people can enjoy how debauched the daughter of the


    president of the senate is.¡±


    Lilian covered her mouth and cried sadly, ¡°I promise you. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡±


    ¡°Good, Miss Tucker. I hope we¡¯ll work well together.¡±


    An evil expression crept on Lilian''s face, ¡°I can help you lure Matt¡¯s woman out, then you can use her to


    threaten Matt...¡±


    The man gave her a cold stare, with that look on his face which seemed to say, would I need you stupid


    woman to tell me what to do?


    Early evening, Matt came back from the barracks. He''s also got a swarm of stylists behind him.


    Winona just came out of the shower in her home clothes. When she saw these people, she just


    seemed confused.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Snider!¡± they bowed.


    Matt quickly went upstairs and blocked their view. ¡°Why are you dressing up like that?¡± he told her off in


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    a low voice.


    ¡°Because I just took a shower.¡±


    What¡¯s more, she had worn clothes, hadn''t she?


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to dress like this at home. You must wear your underwear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, he carried her into the bedroom in his arms.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m measuring your size.¡±


    ¡°You rascal!¡±


    ¡°Well, the size of the dress is just fine.¡± said he with an important air.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve ordered dresses for me many times. Still need to measure my size? Who are you


    kidding?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m kidding you.¡±


    Wrapping her into his arms tightly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re seducing me.¡±


    What? She just didn¡¯t wear the underwear after taking a shower.


    She couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Matt, how could you get tempted so easily? Who the hell said


    that you are not interested in woman? He''s lying through his teeth!¡±


    Since they¡¯d been together long enough, she learned to speak crudely as well.


    ¡°Shit! I just cannot resist your fucking temptation. When ites to other women, I won¡¯t even look at


    them.¡±


    Though it was a rude and superficial sentence, she was ttered, as she could feel his affection for her.


    Later, Karen brought in a gown. It was a red off-shoulder dress. Though its design was simple, the


    dress, particrly the glittering diamonds dotted on the cor, looked elegant and luxurious.


    ¡°It''s so beautiful. I like it, Matt.¡± She turned around and gave him a charming smile, which drove him


    crazy.


    He punned, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good taste.¡±


    Just trying to help Winona put on the dress, Karen sensed a chilly stare behind her. ¡°Oh, I forgot to take


    care of the porridge.¡± she said, vanishing from the room very fast.


    Satisfied, Matt stood up to zip up her dress.


    She turned around and made an elegant pose, ¡°How do I look?¡±


    His eyes beamed with even more fascination. At the moment, she just looked like a fairy who


    descended into the earthly world, elegant and noble, charming but not sensual. It seemed as if


    everything on earth was just a foil for her, and even flowers were outshone in front of her.


    Breathlessly, a tent started to rise between his legs out of control. Wrapping her into his arms, he


    kissed her on her red lips intensely...


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that... The stylists are waiting outside...¡± She leaned against him feebly,


    ¡°What will it matter if they wait for a while? I paid good money for these.¡±


    As a flirt master, Matt was very good at tititing her. In the end, she even couldn¡¯t figure out who made


    the first move. It seemed that not only her body, but her heart had been sunk into Matt¡¯s wild but gentle


    offensive.

 Chapter 38 You鈥檙e My Little Slut

    Chapter 38 You¡¯re My Little Slut


    Herman¡¯s mouth started to twitch. The general indeed would not miss any chance of having sex with


    Mrs. Snider.


    Felix couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Lynch, we are going to bete if Matt doesn¡¯te out. The president


    and influential figures in the government and the army arranged tonight¡¯s banquet just for him.¡±


    Herman knew very well that because of Mrs. Snider, the general had argued with the president for


    many times, and there had been a small rift between them. This banquet was also held to give the


    general an out.


    He signaled to Felix, ¡°Based on the incredible stamina of the general, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d have to wait till


    tomorrow. Knock on the door.¡±


    ¡°Why me again?¡±


    Herman smiled slyly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell everyone your secret that you like Miss Tucker.¡±


    Felix blushed, ¡°No! No! I¡¯ll knock the door, okay?¡±


    To him, Lilian was just like a goddess, who can be appreciated from a distance but not be touched.


    More to the point, people from his background were not good enough for her. He always believed that


    he would lock this secret to himself for life.


    Knocking on the door, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Mat, you better stop that now. The president


    called to hurry you.¡±


    Bang! A weight smashed on the door. He immediately went silent, and slipped out.


    Inside the bedroom, seeing the love bites on her neck, Winona red at Matt, who had screwed to


    satiety, ¡°I can''t go out in public like this!¡±


    Matt eximed proudly, ¡°Who dares speak ill of my woman?¡±


    She said in a fit of pique, ¡°You are just like an insatiable wolf all day. I¡¯ll be worn out by you sooner or


    He smiled as he held her in his arms, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to be worn out by you and die like that.¡±


    She clenched her small fists, pounding him on the chest on and on.


    He smiled and kissed her hands, ¡°Does it hurt? I do feel for you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. Of course it hurt, as he was quite muscr, and his body was as hard as a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bastion of iron.


    He took out a red sheer cape from the closet and tied it to her shoulder, ¡°You''re perfect the way you


    are. No other men can see you like this but me.¡±


    Sliding his finger over her sexy cor bone, he gave a sessful smile.


    ¡°Is this on purpose? You wretch!¡±


    He kissed her on the lips gently, ¡°You got it. This is your reward.¡±


    Feeling a chill on her neck, she looked down and found a very delicate crystal ne with a heart-


    shaped pendant at its center, which looked bright and luxurious.


    ¡°Remember, you are not allowed to take off the ne at any time.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t another tracker, is it?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s for your own safety, as anything could happen at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Hum! Why don¡¯t you say that you make too many enemies?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret marrying me?¡±


    ¡°Yes... But it''s toote, you would not leave me alone.¡±


    He smiled as he kissed her on her forehead, ¡°Very wise of you.¡±


    Matt changed into a ck suit quickly. A man like him, who had a handsome face, nice body and long


    legs was just gifted with dimensions. The only difference was that he looked domineering and cool in


    his uniform, but gained more bewitching charm in this suit. He would definitely make women scream


    out.


    A number of stylists began to perm hair and do make-up for Winona. An hourter, Winona presented


    herself with a long, wavy hair in public. She looked so elegant and charming that everyone was


    impressed by her beauty.


    As Matt tapped himself on the arm, she held his arm and got into the car with him.


    He whispered, ¡°I am beginning to regret it now. You have to stay by my side at the banquet, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She dumbfounded, ¡°Just forbid me to go out and lock me at home in future, so that only you can see


    me.¡±


    ¡°The suggestion is worthy of consideration.¡±


    She started to get nervous at his seriousness, ¡°Hey, Matt, I¡¯m not your slut.¡±


    He bent over, grazed his lips against her ears and whispered, ¡°You are my slut. When I lifted my leg,


    you have to raise your buttock.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°You''re so crude!¡±


    This guy was just a beast wearing human clothes. Even dressing up in a nice suit could not change his


    nature as a soldier and ruffian. But on the contrary, his handsome face, looking cool, charming and


    noble, made him such a sanctimonious man!


    The banquet was arranged at the Ruri Pce in Bolwich, which was an ancient capital in the history of


    Coscana and remained thriving through centuries of vicissitudes. Ruri Pce was used as a main


    ce for reception of foreign guests. But today it was used to hold a celebration banquet for Matt.


    Everyone was well aware of the honor and the political meaning it implied.


    Ruri Pce looked splendid and brilliant in the light. The guards and bands, marching well outside the


    hall, added magnificence to the pce.


    Holding Matt''s arm, Winona slowly walked toward the crowd toasting to each other.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°What have I got to be nervous about? I stand with the most excellent general of Coscana that any


    other woman could wish for.¡±


    With a hint of a smile on his lips, Matt guided her to the influential figures in the government and the


    army.


    Their appearance caught everyone¡¯s eyes, as the handsome man and pretty woman made them a


    perfect couple.


    ¡°Your girlfriend looked gorgeous tonight, General Snider.¡±


    Matt corrected him seriously, ¡°She''s my wife, not my girlfriend.¡±


    Everyone was stunned to hear that, then they quipped, ¡°General Snider, you¡¯d got married but haven¡¯t


    sent your wedding invitations to us. That¡¯s not really cool.¡±


    ¡°It was an emergency, everyone. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll send the wedding invitations to your mansions


    in person.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Matt introduced Winona to people one by one. Each time he talked about her as his wife, his face lit up


    unknowingly.


    When the president appeared in the hall, people gathered around.


    Matt and Winona also came up to greet him.


    A strange feeling shed over the president¡¯s mind as he saw Winona.


    ¡°Is she the woman that you selected?¡±


    Holding her into his arms, Matt answered with proud, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s very beautiful.¡±


    He nced at Winona, as if she were a vase. This made her very ufortable.


    He picked up a ss of wine from the waiter and clinked sses with Winona, ¡°Hope I can drink at


    your wedding banquet.¡±


    A tone of subtle satire and provocation entered into his voice.


    Winona smiled, ¡°Absolutely. You are still in your prime, my president. There''s still a long way to go. You


    can definitely drink at our wedding banquet in your lifetime.¡±


    A trace of hostility gathered on his brow but soon melted. He smiled brightly, ¡°The woman you selected


    is interesting.¡±


    Matt smiled as he clinked sses with him, ¡°She¡¯s not in the officialdom. Please forgive her


    spontaneous words, president.¡±


    The president smiled. The couple, one coaxes, the other coerces. What a wonderful show they


    performed!


    ¡°I have an important matter to discuss with you.¡±


    Matt frowned slightly.


    The president smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you loath to leave your wife?¡±


    Touching the ne on her neck, she winked at him and signaled him not to worry about her.


    Then Matt left with the president.


    Disliking the bustling surroundings, she found a quiet corner and sat down.


    Just then, there came a clear female voice, ¡°Winona, you will be quite lonely here. Come with us and


    y cards in the VIP room. We just need one more yer.¡±

 Chapter 39 Unaccountable Solicitude, Evil Intentions

    Chapter 39 Unountable Solicitude, Evil Intentions


    Lilian came up with a gracious smile, a ss of wine in her hand. But she dressed herself odd today.


    She wore a conservative red dress, covering her neck and limbspletely. Her makeup also looked


    strange. The heavy powder and scarlet lipstick on her face made her look like a ghost.


    Women¡¯s intuition told Winona, this woman was sure to have ns for Matt, and her invitation would


    not be simple.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Tucker. I have no interest in ying cards.¡±


    ¡°Then let me show you around the Ruri Pce. I can be your free guide, Winona.¡±


    Was she showing off that she came here very often? One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil


    intentions.


    Winona smiled and said, ¡°Many thanks. But you know him. If he can¡¯t find me, he will be furious. I can


    do nothing with him.¡±


    Her intive eyes, and her cute voice irritated Lilian. Curling up her fingers, she felt a little anxious, as


    the bitch would not fall for it whatever she said. But if she didn¡¯t take her to the designated ce, those


    monsters would ruin her.


    A hint of craftiness shed in her eyes as she sighed, ¡°You seemed to have misunderstood me,


    Winona. Excuse me.¡±


    When she passed her, she deliberately tilted her ss slightly and let the wine fall on Winona''s dress.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry, Winona. I didn¡¯t mean to get your dress dirty.¡± she covered her lips and said, feigning


    surprise.


    Winona quickly picked up a ss of wine from the table and sshed it on her face. ¡°Sorry, I''ve got fat


    fingers.¡± she pursed her lips and smiled.


    As the wine washed out the heavy powder from Lilian''s face and exposed her bruises, she covered


    them in panic. However, they were still seen by Winona.


    ¡°Miss Tucker, were you hit by a car on your way out?¡±


    Lilian covered her face and left hurriedly. When she got back to the VIP room, her phone rang. As she


    answered the phone with trembling hands, frighteningughter of a man came from the phone, ¡°Miss


    Tucker, I hear there¡¯s a huge video screen in Ruri Pce. If I project your sex video onto that screen,


    you¡¯ll definitely get national attention.¡±


    Lilian just felt a terrible cold at her soles. She begged piteously, ¡°No, no, I beg you...¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you ten more minutes, or...¡±


    Just then, he pressed the power button, then theughter of men and the scream of a woman


    prated through the phone.


    It was just everything she had been through in the daytime. When hearing the sound again, she nearly


    broke down.


    At this moment, Winona had changed into her spare clothes, an aqua dress. Compared to that


    stunning dress, this one brought out more of her elegance and her intellectual side.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As she sat there, someone tapped her on the shoulder from her back. When she turned around, her


    face suddenly brightened. It was Reese Sullivan, her best friend.


    They hugged andughed with excitement as soon as they met.


    Reese quipped, ¡°If General Snider saw that we hugged each other, would he be jealous of me?¡±


    Winona blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°When women at the banquet saw your husband, their handsome and valorous General Snider making


    you such a loving wife, they couldn¡¯t wait to shoot you into Swiss cheese, bang, bang, bang...¡±


    Unexpectedly, she said, ¡°In fact, when I began to know that I had misled you with false information, I


    felt very guilty. But now as I see you are very happy, I¡¯m also happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe... it was fate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The wicked has its own day. I heard Sharon Winston had ended up in a psychiatric


    sanatorium. Her situation has be so dire that she even ate her own excrement and urine, and hurt


    herself several times.¡±


    Winona sneered inwardly, but at the same time she had to admire Sharon''s willpower.


    ¡°Oh? I saw her once, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, do you mean she¡¯s pretending to be insane?¡±


    Reese suddenly had goose bumps all over, ¡°What a phony! I felt disgusted even to think of her.¡±


    She brought her tone down to a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. The Larson family had been trying to


    have Benjamin Larson and Sharon Winston divorced. However, after getting back from the psychiatric


    sanatorium, Benjamin gave up the idea unexpectedly. Recently, he went to the sanatorium to see her


    almost every day.


    Winona sneered, ¡°He would only take the benefit of his family into ount. After all, Mr. Andrew Larson


    had been dismissed from his position, and some business of the Larson family were closed down. They


    are having a tough timetely.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that Andrew Larson had offended a somebody. A few days ago, his family mansion


    was also smashed to pieces. It is said that nothing valuable is left, and Hazel Madron even got sick


    from fury.¡±


    All of a sudden, Winona thought of the night when Matt led his men out from the manor. So, he did all


    this just to vent for her. The thought of this made her lips curl up.


    Abruptly, Reese nudged her, ¡°Good heavens, could that somebody be General Snider?¡±


    Neither admitting nor denying it, Winona changed the subject cidly, ¡°Your dad is going to make your


    identity public?¡±


    Reese was the illegitimate daughter of Mr. Sullivan, which had been a secret kept in their circle.


    Shunned by the Sullivan family throughout her entire life, Reese was rarely seen in the public. Now she


    appeared in the Ruri Pce openly, the reason cannot be anything but this.


    ¡°Hmph! He just wanted to get a good price for me.¡±


    Raising her head, Reese drank the wine in her hand at a gulp. Though there was a smile on her face,


    her eyes became moist.


    Winona knew it clearly that for noble women like them, it was impossible to choose who they want to


    marry. Most of them became the bonds of interests between two families, or were used as the leverage


    to exchange benefits for the families. This was the dirty deal behind the so-called glory and honor.


    She held her hands and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You still have me. Just tell me if you fall for any Little


    Fresh Meat. I¡¯ll ask General Snider to capture him for you and sent you abroad. Would that be great?¡±


    Reese burst outughing. She was one of those beauties who bear careful looking, and thisughter


    just made her bewitchingly charming.


    Just then, an ambiguous gaze seemed to have rested upon Reese. Noticing that guy at once, Winona


    winked at her, ¡°There he is. A handsome guy in white is looking at you ten meters away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Following her eyes, Reese looked at that direction, and the smile on her face suddenly froze.


    Staggered, she spilled the wine in her hands down her skirt.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Something was amiss with her, Winona thought. Apparently, Reese knew that man. She was always a


    clean liver and had a very few male friends, whom she was familiar with. But that man didn¡¯t ring any


    bells.


    She looked at that direction again but found that man had gone.


    She was full of doubts as Reese would not hide anything from her, but she behaved so strangely today.


    Just then, her phone beeped. It was a text message from Reese, ¡°Sweetie,e to VIP Room 306 and


    help me do up my zip at the back.¡±


    Winona frowned, as Reese wouldn¡¯t text her in this tone no matter how close they were. The only


    possibility was that she was being controlled.

 Chapter 40 Who Can I Trust Other Than You

    Chapter 40 Who Can I Trust Other Than You


    At once, Winona became alert and cautious while thinking quickly in her mind. It was obvious that the


    person wasing at her. Also, since this person could easily mingle with the political leaders in the


    military, it must mean that this person has a certain status.


    Reese was not foolish. She must have given out a signal before she got controlled. This could only


    imply that the person who took control of her was someone she was familiar with.


    Summing all this up, she came to a conclusion as a figure popped up in her mind. Winona sneered


    coldly as she thought, ¡°Since she has so graciously invited me, wouldn¡¯t she be disappointed if I didn¡¯t


    show up?¡±


    Winona got up abruptly, slipped a fruit knife she grabbed from the table into her bag, and walked


    upstairs gracefully.


    In the VIP room on the second floor.


    Lilian¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight as she observed the attractive figure slowly heading upstairs. She


    couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Little bitch, I will take your life tonight. From then on, Matt would be mine.


    Hahaha¡­¡±


    She bent down and dragged an unconscious Reese under the bed. She then went to the windows and


    drew back the curtain. At the moment, the sniper at the other end was already on standby.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Winona knocked on the door of VIP room number 306. She was not surprised at all when she saw it


    was Lilian who opened the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Reese?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she went to the restroom.¡±


    Winona smirked knowingly, ¡°Miss Tucker, you are really a bad liar.¡±


    She had already spotted Reese¡¯s skirt under the bed. She turned around to leave when she suddenly


    realized something else was going on.


    Lilian scrambled to grab her wrist, ¡°Winona, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Winona answered indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can talk about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Matt before?¡±


    ¡°I hope to hear from him in person instead of hearing it from you.¡±


    Winona shook her hand away forcefully, but Lilian pestered her again, violently dragging her into the


    room, ¡°Winona, I¡¯m not some scary beast, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    Winona took out the fruit knife from her bag, ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt if you don¡¯t let go.¡±


    Suddenly, a mischievous smile formed on Lilian''s face. ¡°Winona, it doesn¡¯t matter that you have him


    now, because you won¡¯t be able to stay with him in the future anyway.¡±


    Knowing something wrong was going on, she hastily fled away. Suddenly, with a loud bang, she felt


    warm liquid sttering on her cheeks, her neck, and her aqua-green gown¡­


    While she was still shocked by the situation, Lilian¡¯s torso copsed on her. She heard Lilian murmuring


    softly, ¡°Winona, this is my wedding gift for you.¡±


    At this moment, arge crowd of people surged over like a flood, led by Matt and Mr. President.


    Matt rushed over as quickly as a sh and pulled Winona into his arms. He was relieved only when he


    made sure that she was safe.


    Lilian copsed to the ground as she has lost support. She grabbed Matt¡¯s legs and said feebly with a


    smile, ¡°Matt¡­Don¡¯t worry¡­As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to Winona.¡±


    Suddenly, a man around the age of sixty walked out of the crowd. He was quite good-looking with a


    pair of deep-set eyes and a Roman nose.


    He hugged Lilian and uttered with pain, ¡°Lilian, how can you be so silly?¡±


    It turned out to be Lilian¡¯s father, Frederick Tucker, who was also the top leader of the Senate of


    Coscana.


    He abruptly turned his gaze to Matt and spoke sternly, ¡°Matt, aren¡¯t you going to give me an


    exnation?¡±


    Winona said calmly, ¡°Let me exin this. I suppose I was the target and Miss Tucker was the


    aplice. Otherwise, she would not have brought me here for no reason.¡±


    Frederick got up from the ground and pped Matt with force, ¡°What a great woman you have here!¡±


    The p was extremely loud, and the corner of Matt¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Winona felt bad for him and


    she was confused why he did not dodge when he could¡­


    ¡°Sir, calm down, please. I promise to give you a reasonable exnation.¡±


    He bent down, taking Lilian in his arms. The crowd swiftly made a way for them.


    Winona wanted to go after them, but Frederick stopped her, ¡°I believe Lilian doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. If anything happens on the way, I¡¯ll be able to do something about it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Frederick let her through immediately. At the same time, he gave a warning as well,


    ¡°I will pay back twice the amount of pain my daughter has endured.¡±


    Winona looked at him fearlessly and replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Matt got into the car with Lilian in his arms. Winona immediately followed after them.


    Like a vine, Lilian clung to Matt. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m very cold, so cold¡­ Please hold me tight.¡±


    Winona stated coldly, ¡°Miss Tucker, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move, or else you will bleed to death.


    Lilian wanted to sew Winona¡¯s mouth up with a needle so badly. She finally found an opportunity to get


    close to Mathew, how could she give up easily?


    ¡°Matt, will I die? I¡¯m so scared...¡± Lilian sobbed.


    Rolling her eyes, Winona uttered, ¡°Miss Tucker, you better shut up now.¡±


    Lilian was frustrated, she hated that her father did not stop Winona to follow them, allowing her to ruin


    her mood.


    Winona opened the first aid kit in the car, took out a bandage, and pressed it firmly on her wound.


    ¡°Ouch¡­Matt¡­It¡¯s so painful¡­¡± Lilian hissed with a pained expression.


    Matt ignored her contentious acts. He simply nced at Winona and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you are


    alright.¡±


    Winona only lowered her head to take care of Lilian¡¯s wound and did not respond to him.


    At this time, Reese¡¯s call came in, ¡°Winona, there is a pool of blood on the ground. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit. I don¡¯t know which bastard attacked me from behind.¡±


    Winona nced at Lilian and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m on the way to the hospital. I will call youter.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No. The bastard you mentioned is injured.¡±


    Lilian was livid with rage and wished she could p Winona violently, but now she could only endure


    due to her injuries.


    She looked at Matt aggrievedly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Winona seemed to have a misunderstanding


    about me. I still couldn¡¯t gain her favor even though I took a bullet for her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Matt and Winona spoke the same words simultaneously and everyone in the car grew quiet.


    Certain things were already known by everyone.


    The car halted at the hospital entrance and the doctor in charge hurriedly arranged an operation for


    Lilian to remove the bullet.


    Lilian, who was ¡°about¡± to fall unconscious, requested Matt to apany her during the operation.


    Winona grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Matt lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead, saying, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She felt wronged and her voice choked, ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    He gently caressed her hair. ¡°You are my wife, who can I trust other than you?¡±


    Pulling her into a tight embrace, he whispered at her ear, ¡°I¡¯m apanying her for the sake of her


    action earlier on, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t get to the end of this.¡±

 Chapter 41 Destroy It if You Can鈥檛 Get It

    Chapter 41 Destroy It if You Can¡¯t Get It


    It turned out that everything he did was for her. Winona was touched by the truth and she held his


    hands in hers. ¡°I will go with you so that no one would take advantage of my man.¡±


    He leaned down and kissed her earlobe. ¡°Silly, you¡¯re the only person who can take advantage of me.¡±


    The two walked into the operating room with their fingers intertwined together.


    A weird expression shed across Lilian¡¯s face. The reason she allowed Matt toe into the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    operating room was solely to make him look at her miserable state and remember what she did for


    Winona. She did not expect that the little bitch, Winona, would also join them.


    Seeing as the doctor was beginning the procedure to extract the bullet, she deliberately disyed a


    pained look. ¡°Matt, it hurts. Will I die?¡±


    Winona said solemnly, ¡°Miss Tucker, the anesthesiologist has given you an appropriate amount of


    anesthetic. You will not feel any pain during the operation.¡±


    Ignoring Winona¡¯s sarcasm, she nced at Matt with affection. ¡°Matt, there will be a scar on my


    shoulder, but I don¡¯t regret my action because I know how important Winona is to you. Your happiness


    will be ensured as long as Winona is safe and sound.¡±


    Winona almost wanted to p her hands for the show she was putting up. She was a bitch who faked a


    pathetic, soft, and kind-hearted demeanor. But it was a pity that this bitch chose the wrong person to


    mess with.


    Matt¡¯s face was expressionless and he said indifferently, ¡°Lilian, don¡¯t talk. Me and Winona will always


    be with you.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. With her horrible state, she thought that he would at least


    show her some concern. But she was wrong, all she noticed in his eyes was indifference. Gritting her


    teeth, Lilian thought in her mind, ¡°It was Winona who blinded him.¡±


    She turned her head slowly to the other side. Her eyes were full of hostility. She had made up her mind


    to get rid of Winona and have Matt all to herself!


    The operation was over fairly quickly and she waster sent to the VIP room.


    Matt¡¯s cell phone rang, and he walked out to pick it up, leaving only Winona and Lilian in the room.


    Both of them knew what had happened, so naturally, Lilian didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore.


    There was a tinge of scorned look on her face, and perhaps a glimmer of pride as well when she said,


    ¡°I grew up with Matt, so of course, I know his temperament. He doesn¡¯t like to owe anyone anything,


    yet today he owes me a favor. How do you think he would pay me back in the future?¡±


    Winona sneered, ¡°Matt is not stupid. He will know what you did sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Who would believe you when you have no proof? What¡¯s more, no one would risk their lives to


    rescue a person unrted to them.¡±


    Grinning coldly, Winona took out her phone from her pocket. She clicked on a y button on the


    screen and the recording of the conversation between them just a moment ago was yed out loud.


    ¡°Oh¡­Too bad that stupid people are always being too hasty.¡±


    Nervous and panicked, Lilian attempted to rush at Winona to grab the phone in her hand. But Winona


    had already foreseen her intention, so she dodged her agilely, leaving her pping her arms in the air.


    Lilian fell to the ground embarrassedly and the wound on her shoulders was torn again and it bled


    profusely.


    ¡°Winona, you bitch!¡±


    Winona snickered, ¡°I¡¯m just paying you back in your own coin.¡±


    At this time, the door was opened, and in came Matt and Frederick.


    Lilian¡¯s expression changed immediately and her nasty face was quickly smeared with tears. She


    nced at Winona pitifully, saying, ¡°Winona, I know you are jealous of my long-standing rtionship


    with Matt, but you shouldn¡¯t treat me this way.¡±


    Frederick quickly walked towards her and helps her up. He stared at Winona coldly and said, ¡°Is this


    how the Winston family educates their children? How can you be good enough for Matt?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Frederick, I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Matt held Winona¡¯s hand, shielding her behind his back, and said, ¡°Sir, I think there must be a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Frederick roared furiously as veins popped on his forehead, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one month to divorce this


    woman! Otherwise, I will take action personally!¡±


    Matt looked into his ring eyes and said loudly, ¡°I can promise you anything but this.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re getting stubborn now? Get out of my face!¡±


    Matt sped Winona¡¯s fingers in his hand and walked away.


    Winona followed behind him and defended herself, ¡°Matt, you have to trust me. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks and gently smiled at her, ¡°I know. My woman wouldn¡¯t act so foolishly to that


    extent.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I knew she was trying to cause me trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would risk her own life.


    This woman is ruthless.¡±


    He suddenly pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Winona, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡±


    Fortunately, she did not suffer any injury, otherwise, he would not be able to forgive himself for all his


    life.


    At this moment, the two of them were hugging each other tightly, as if everything around them had


    blurred out.


    Listening to his powerful heartbeat, sheughed, ¡°Matt, just like you, I¡¯m not a good person. People like


    us often live long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what you mean is we should be a pair because we are both bad guys. That way, we won¡¯t


    harm others?¡±


    He abruptly bit her earlobe and said with a teasing tone, ¡°I will let you know what a real bad guy is


    when we get back home.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed red, and she was suddenly in his arms as her sight turned fuzzy.


    At that moment, the corridor was full of people walking in different directions.


    ¡°Hey, Matt, let me down. I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, otherwise I will have you here.¡±


    As expected, she stopped moving and then buried her head in the nape of his neck.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    There was a muffled hum heard in the ward and a p mark was seen on Lilian¡¯s face. She lowered


    her gaze in terror and panic, ¡°Dad, I was wrong.¡±


    Frederick sat on the couch and squinted his eyes. ¡°What did you do wrong? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have framed Winona, and I did it under the watchful eyes of the people. I almost brought


    you into this.¡±


    Frederick took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°You are too impatient. I have already mentioned that Matt


    will be yours sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get over it. I can¡¯t stand seeing that bitch¡¯s smug face.¡±


    Frederick walked over slowly and patted on her wound ¡°caringly¡±. ¡°Remember to discuss with me


    before doing anything in the future. Okay?¡±


    A sharp pain shot up from her shoulder. She bit her lips firmly and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself. I hope that you will get well soon.¡±


    He got up and straightened his clothes before leaving the room.


    Lilian slowly rxed her clenched fist. At this moment, her cell phone rang, and it was still an unknown


    number. She was panicked but eventually pressed the answer button with a trembling finger.


    ¡°Miss Tucker, you didn¡¯t behave yourself. I will upload your passionate video on social media. Let''s wait


    and see. You shall be the top influencer in Coscana.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t you want to catch Matt? I can provide you with reliable information this time.¡±


    Lilian thought, since he wouldn¡¯t be mine, then I shall make him suffer! I must not let that little bitch


    win!

 Chapter 42 Gonna Miss My Dick?

    Chapter 42 Gonna Miss My Dick?


    The person on the other end of the phone asked after a moment of silence, "Can I still trust you?"


    "Why not? You have something on me after all," Lilian replied sincerely.


    "Okay, I''ll give you onest chance."


    She suddenly panicked a little. "What are you gonna do to him?"


    "What, Miss Tucker, worried about your little lover?"


    "Please¡­. please spare him. I know you just want Coscana Army to make a concession."


    The other party stubbed the cigarette out forcefully. His eyes were gleaming with hatred. The animosity


    between Matt and him was not only personal but also national! Once Matt fell into his hands, he would


    be a dead man. To fool this stupid woman, however, he agreed to the terms.


    "Miss Tucker, don''t worry about it. We''ll keep your little lover alive."


    Lilian heaved a sigh of relief before sending the information to the other party.


    "Matt, don''t me me since you''re cruel to me first, but don''t worry. Even if you were penniless, I would


    not abandon you."


    She thought to herself and gave a hideous smile.


    Matt and Winona returned to the manor.


    Herman immediately reported in detail the clues he had collected tonight. "That sniper has been taken


    away by Frederick''s men, but we found this at the scene."


    Matt examined the cartridge. "HRU-8, made in Esnurg. Cosmos headquarters are there."


    "Sir, are you suspecting that the sniper is rted to Cosmos? Given thedy''s speech, doesn''t it mean


    Miss Tucker is in touch with Cosmos? And Frederick..."


    This was hard to believe. Regarding Frederick''s personality, he should have noticed his men''s


    suspicious behavior. If Lilian really consorted with Cosmos, his political career would be in jeopardy.


    "He won''t do such stupid things. As for Lilian¡­ send our men over and keep an eye on her."


    Women''s jealousy could burn down their senses. He was certainly aware of her feelings for him all


    these years. His rejections didn''t snuff out her obsession but aroused more passionate courtship.


    "Let Karen and Amber protect Winona 24/7."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Have some tonics sent to the hospital tomorrow. I still have to show courtesy for the sake of my


    mentor."


    Herman sighed emotionally. "I''m afraid that Miss Tucker''s obsession is beyond hope, otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have risked her life to remind you of her affection."


    "If she really cared about me, she wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing!"


    To put it bluntly, she only loved herself, and it was the obsession that drove her to win his heart.


    "Looks like I should have the wedding as soon as possible and put her obsession to an end."


    Herman checked the schedule, saying, "I''m afraid it has to be next month. In the middle of this month,


    you''re going to direct a drill in Foswye."


    Matt irritably patted his forehead. "It has to be this way."


    Half a monthter, Matt was leaving Coscana. Winona packed the luggage for him and felt upset about


    their separation.


    He held her from behind. "What, you don''t want me to leave?"


    "Nah."


    His hands started groping. "I don''t want to part with you."


    Under his tantalization, she felt weak, and her voice turned soft. "You''re just missing my pussy."


    With a chee-ah, her clothes were torn apart. He got on top of her and smirked. "Aren''t you gonna miss


    my dick?"


    She red at him. "Get off. I won''t miss it!"


    He smirked before raining down kisses on her earlobes, neck, and cleavage¡­


    He was so good at tititing her that her body was burning and her primitive desire was ignited.


    Just then, he stopped and patiently rubbed her breasts. "Do you really want me to leave?"


    She bit her lip forcefully. "Yeah!"


    He lowered his head to suck her nipple, and she couldn''t help moaning.


    "You want it?"


    "I won''t¡­ tell you!"


    She held on to thest bit of her pride.


    Heughed in a low voice. She was overwhelmed but still tried to fight it. She was so cute, and he


    certainly didn''t have the heart to make her suffer.


    "Okay, I''ll let you off this time. Now call me honey."


    "Honey..."


    He bent over and assaulted her vigorously.


    The two spent the entire afternoon going over all the positions. In the end, Winona was tired out.


    Her face was burning red and her entire body was drenched in sweat. Under the sunlight, her skin


    looked even fairer.


    He lovingly caressed every inch of her body and croaked, "Winona, I''ve never been so reluctant to


    leave Coscana."


    She brought him a feeling of home. There was sweetness, tenderness, and a lot of attachments.


    "Matt,e back in one piece, or I''ll find myself a new lover."


    He raised his hand to p her buttocks. "Looks like you didn''t have enough fun or else you wouldn''t


    have such an idea."


    She trembled. "It''s not what I mean. I hope you''ll be safe."


    Heughed and held her in his arms. "Don''t worry, I won''t let any other man have the benefits. I haven''t


    fucked you enough yet!"


    His fingers slid across her breasts and t belly before lingering at the mysterious spot. "Here, here,


    and here. They only belong to me."


    She turned around and grabbed his stuff. "This is my private possession, I guess."


    His cock suddenly got even harder and bigger.


    He vigorously rolled over and got on top of her. "Alright, time for the little buddy to get familiar with his


    owner. They may fail to recognize each other when Ie back half a monthter."


    After another three rounds, she was exhausted to the point that she couldn''t even move her fingers,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and he carried her to take a bath.


    "My energy has been drained, so I can''t see you off."


    He dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Just wait for me at home. I''ll reward you when Ie back."


    She rolled her eyes at him. His so-called reward was nothing but sex. What kind of reward was that?


    Matt left, and she drifted off to sleep. By the time she was about to wake up, she felt a warm thing


    licking her toes. In her drowsiness, she said, "Matt, cut it out, I''m sleepy."


    Then she sobered up instantly. Wasn''t Matt gone? Who was licking her toes?


    She stiffened all over and turned around abruptly.

 Chapter 43 Shielding All Males

    Chapter 43 Shielding All Males


    Winona saw a white fluff ball sticking out its tongue, wagging its tail, jogging over, and nuzzling her leg.


    "Raunchie, it''s you. When did youe?"


    She bent over, held the little snow wolf in her arms, and stroked his unblemished fur. The cub closed


    his eyes and rumbled his pleasure.


    Just then, a beep came out. It was a WhatsApp message from Matt. "Does the little buddy please you?


    Turned out Matt had the wolf cub airlifted from the barracks lest she might feel lonely.


    She smiled sweetly before replying, "He''s much better at pleasing me than you are."


    After a while, he still didn''t text back. She felt a bit lost and believed that the snorty man should be


    huffing. While she was hesitant about sending another message tofort him, he gave her a call.


    As she saw the familiar number on the screen, her heart thumped. She collected herself for a moment,


    pressed the answer button, and said with feigned annoyance, "Anything?"


    A burst of faintughter came from the other end of the phone. "Miss me?"


    "No!"


    "You said no and meant yes."


    "No, as you''re gone, I eat well and sleep well. You can''t imagine how happy I am."


    "Guess I haven''t fucked you good enough. Gonna have more practice when Ie back. Once you''re


    satisfied, you''ll have every reason to miss me."


    "Bah! Matt, know some shame."


    "If I knew it, I wouldn''t be able to marry you."


    It made sense. If he hadn''t forced her against her will, she wouldn''t have be his partner. "Cheeky


    monkey," she muttered.


    "I miss you."


    His sudden confession was so pleasant to the ear that she felt like being drown in honey. However, she


    was reluctant to admit it. "One night apart, you''re being sentimental."


    "I wish that I could take you wherever I go and have sex whenever I want."


    ¡­


    "Listen, take good care of yourself while I''m gone. Gain some weight, I like fat pussy, and don''t look at


    any other guy. You can''t talk to them or ept their invitations. If I found out, I would shoot him dead


    and fuck you to hell!"


    "Hey, I''m a doctor, okay? In my eyes, there are only patients and no gender."


    "You can only treat female patients!"


    What a tyrant! She looked down at the little snow wolf in her arms and grinned. "Doesn''t it mean I have


    to stay away from all the male creatures on the? Eh? Raunchie stole my underwear away. Ah,


    he jumped on the bed. You slept there. Oh, by the way, he is a male wolf, right?"


    The sound of him grinding his teeth came from the other end. "I have a wolf to stew!"


    After hanging up the phone, shey on the bed andughed merrily. General Snider was cute at times.


    In the next few days, she didn''t receive any more phone calls from Matt or hear his flirtatious voice


    again. She felt somewhat lost. She had thought that she could sleep well without him by her side. Now


    she felt like a part of her was missing. She tossed and turned all night.


    Now she knew how terrible habits were. She had been used to his hugging, sleeping on his arm, his


    deep breath in bed, and him pping her butt and greeting her mischievously in the morning.


    Unknowingly, she had borne him in her heart.


    In the office of the hospital¡­


    Winona was listlessly sorting out the files when the dean called her. "Dr. Winston,e to my office."


    She stopped her work and went to the dean''s office.


    The dean smiled and signaled to her to take a seat. "The authorities want a substitute doctor from us to


    go with the army to Foswye, and I want you to go."


    Foswye? Wasn''t it the ce of Matt''s drill? She had a feeling that this had something to do with Matt.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Dean, may I ask if this is his arrangement?"


    The dean smiled, "This has nothing to do with the general. Originally, the members of the medical team


    had been decided, but one of them had an ident, so they have to select a substitute from the


    military hospital. In terms of medical skills and conduct, you''re one of the best, a walking signboard of


    our hospital, and a fit for the job."


    She sized Winona up, asking, "What, you don''t want it?"


    Winona was overjoyed at the thought of meeting Matt and replied hurriedly, "I want to go."


    "Good, go home and pack up. At four o''clock in the afternoon, the authorities will send over soldiers to


    escort you."


    ...


    Lifting her dress, Lilian rushed downstairs and panted. "Dad, did you call off my medical trip to


    Foswye?"


    Frederick put the newspaper away. "Yeah, you haven''t recovered yet, and the environment of the


    military zone in Foswye is harsh. Your injury might worsen."


    "Dad, I finally have an opportunity to stay with Matt. How could you do this?"


    Frederick abruptly picked up a cup and threw the tea at her. "Fool! Do you want others to know your


    plot?"


    She was so anxious that she had forgotten how stern he was. Not happy about it, she hung her head


    and whispered, "I''m sorry, dad. I was too worried."


    "As I said, Matt belongs to you. No one can take him away, and you have plenty of opportunities. Clean


    up your mess!"


    She slowly curled her fingers. "Yes, sir."


    His fingers loosened slightly, and the teacup shattered on the floor. "Keep your ce in mind. Without


    me, you''re nothing!"


    She shivered. "I know my fault now. This won''t happen again."


    She turned around, went upstairs to her bedroom, and locked the door. The pillow, nket, and


    bedsheet were all thrown to the floor. She wanted Matt. Why was there always someone standing


    between them?


    She called the leader of the medical team and learned that Winona had taken her ce. In her anger,


    she broke her nails but suddenly came up with an evil idea. Then she called the mysterious person.


    "There is a flight bound for Foswye from Coscana tonight. Matt''s chick will board that ne."


    "Reliable source?"


    "You bet, but I have a request."


    "I''m listening."


    "I''ve heard of your shady deals. She is a stunner, and it''s your chance to make a fortune."


    "As you wish."


    Lilian hung up the phone andughed. Those men were desperadoes, and their trades were dirty.


    Once Winona fell into their hands, she would be tarnished, if not killed. By then, would Matt still want


    her?

 Chapter 44 The Plane Hijack

    Chapter 44 The ne Hijack


    When the ne took off, Winona was overwhelmed with excitement as she began to imagine the look


    on Matt''s face. She wondered if he would embrace her tightly or maybe give her the most extended


    kiss ever. Perhaps not because a man likes him would devour her within seconds.


    ¡°Hold on! What am I thinking? I must have changed after spending too much time with Matt!¡± She


    thought in her mind as she cupped her blushing cheeks in her hands. The corners of her lips were


    curled up into a smile uncontrobly as well.


    The trip from Coscana to Foswye would take about 12 hours by flight. The humming engine sounds


    were like a luby, causing everyone to fall into a slumber. All of a sudden, the ne shook violently,


    chasing everyone''s sleeping bugs away as people started screaming in panic.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The pilot shouted, "What''s happening?"


    "Sir! Our ne was hit by an unknown object!"


    "Report this to the HQ now!"


    The pilot on duty was as pale as a sheet while he said, "Sir, themunication system on our ne is


    malfunctioning, and we are currently off the radar as well."


    At that moment, the radar or the navigation systems were not working. The screens went white, and


    thest signal sent was from when they were at the borders of Coscana.


    "I''m afraid that this might be the notorious triangle intersection area."


    The crowd was horrified because they knew the triangle intersection area was located between the


    borders of Coscana, Esnurg, and Foswye. Not only was it an ungoverned ce, neither of the three


    countries had control over it too. That led to the emergence of many criminals and gangs who were


    under the control of Cosmos.


    Logically speaking, with the official logo disyed on the ne''s exterior, most people would avoid


    their aircraft. Hence no one saw the sudden attacking at all.


    Just when everyone was confused about the situation, therge screen on the ne shed suddenly,


    showing a man wearing a devil''s mask. The man spoke, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the


    triangle intersection area. Right now, please proceed tond at the designated spot as shown. If not, a


    helicopter will be on its way to collide with your ne in three minutes. If that happens, all of you will


    die together."


    The man motioned a gun shooting action, and he was coincidentally pointing towards Winona. He


    mimicked the sound of a gun firing, and it wasn''t hard to notice his cruel and dangerous intentions in


    his eyes.


    Then the screens went ck again, and the man disappeared from their sight. When it lit up again, a


    coordinate was shown.


    "Sir, what should we do now?"


    "Land immediately," the head pilot instructed.


    "But all these people on the flight¡­"


    "Enough! I can''t put everyone''s life on the line!"


    The head pilot then turned around tofort all the passengers on the flight, "Don''t panic, everyone.


    All they want is money. The president will be on his way to our rescue."


    Most of the people in the ne were high-achieving medical officers elected by the military hospital;


    well, of course, some got elected as they were from renowned families. They aimed to gain reputation


    and glory through the trip. But as they thought of how their lives were threatened at this moment and


    they might die because of the trip, a few of the girls started to cry due to immense fear.


    The pilot intended to calm them down, but then another one started bawling after he managed to calm


    one down. Then, with the intense atmosphere, each of thedies cried one after another.


    Suddenly, a voice scolded, "Shut up immediately if you want to live!"


    The cries stopped at once, and everyone looked over towards the direction of the voice. It was Winona.


    She had despised written all over her face as she continued, "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself by


    iming you''re of a military family? You are a disgrace to the country! I think you might have already


    wet your pants way before someone points a gun at you!"


    No one dared to mutter another word, and some even hid their faces away in shame.


    "So many had faced this before, and they all returned safely. Moreover, we are flying in a government


    aircraft, they won''t do anything to us. At most, they will take our money and valuables away. So, you


    should suck it up and use the little time we have to hide your valuables."


    Everyone on the ne quietened down, and the pilot was very grateful as he whispered, "Thank you,


    Mrs. Snider."


    "I just can''t bear to look at how the situation is getting."


    "Ma''am, could I talk to you for a second?"


    The two then went to the utility room on the ne.


    "Ma''am, I can sense that there''s something different about the group of terrorists this time. So you must


    not reveal your identity."


    "You too think they might be aiming at Matt?"


    "That''s right. Since General Snider is in Foswye for the military drill and also they halted our military


    ne even though we¡¯re a government aircraft," he exined.


    "If that''s the case, we could be in deep trouble now."


    The only person on the ne who knew her true identity was the captain himself. The captain gestured


    a fist in front of his chest and promised solemnly, "Ma''am, rest assured that I''ll die protecting your true


    identity."


    Thoughts were shing quickly in Winona''s head. The enemy ought to have known her identity by now.


    Since they have chosen to stop the ne, they must have been well-prepared.


    Soon the ne came to aplete stop at the designatednding area. Everyone was shaken when


    the doors open because no one knew what was going to happen next.


    Clink, clink, clink! It was the sounds of boots stepping on the ground. Everyone was scared to the core


    at this point in time.


    Few men with sunsses and painted faces in camouge clothing approached them. They were all


    well-built and it was obvious to the eye that they were trained.


    "Which one of you is Matt Snider''s wife?"


    Winona didn''t budge, she wanted to find out what they were up to.


    The person smirked and pointed his gun at a plumpdy, "On the count of 3, if you don''t show yourself,


    I will shoot her immediately. One¡­Two¡­"


    Thedy wet herself immediately at his words.


    Winona stood up calmly and said, "Let her go. I am the one you are looking for."


    Bang! The womany motionless in a puddle of blood, and the crowd was screaming in fear.


    Winona was enraged. "Why did you do that?"


    He puffed at his gun and said indifferently, "She dirtied my boots."


    Then he handcuffed Winona and dragged her with him by the arm. Before he left, he ordered the men


    he brought with him, "Kill every man and bring the prettydies along. The rests are all yours."


    Everyone on the ne heard what he said clearly and knew they had no chance of living. Some


    shouted in fear, while some tried to fight back.


    Despite the chaotic scene, Winona kicked the man holding her and stood next to the cabin door,


    shouting, "Stop what you are doing now! Otherwise, I will kill myself right here right now! So don''t even


    think about returning to your boss alive if I¡¯m dead!"


    The men all went to a halt in their actions.


    "Mrs. Snider, please watch your step. If you jump from here, you¡¯re going to ruin your beautiful body."


    "Stop bullshitting me! I want to talk to your boss!"


    The only thing she had to bargain with them was herself, so she had to fight for the others. Matt was a


    hero to the citizens of Coscana, and she couldn''t be any less than that.

 Chapter 45 Do You Miss me? I Love You!

    Chapter 45 Do You Miss me? I Love You!


    The gangster knew that she was telling the truth. His boss had once ordered that if he didn¡¯t return with


    Matt¡¯s wife, they wouldn¡¯t live to see another day.


    He dialed Matt¡¯s phone number at once, and the two proceeded tomunicate with each other in


    Esnurg¡¯snguage. Then, he walked over to Winona and pointed the front camera at her for a video


    call with his boss.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Winona hissed defensively.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be so aggressive, Ma¡¯am. Our boss has agreed to talk to you.¡±


    The gangster had stopped sounding so cocky.


    Winona saw the man with the devil mask on the phone screen. However, his gaze was rather soft,


    giving her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if she had met the man before.


    ¡°How courageous you are. I admire that quality very much in a person.¡±


    Winona said straightforwardly, ¡°I know you caught me just to use me as a bait to draw Matt out.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re indeed very smart.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me if I want to die.¡±


    ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°All you want is me, so why are you bothering these innocent people?¡±


    The man on the screen was silent for a moment, then he pped his hands. ¡°Madam, I think you¡¯ve


    wasted so much time studying medicine. You are an extremely astute businesswoman.¡±


    ¡°So, do you agree to let these people go?¡±


    ¡°As you said, all I want is you. These people are nothing but rubbish to me,¡± the man answered.


    ¡°Well then, I can leave with your man, but you are not allowed to block the military ne from


    departing.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you are very smart to strike while the iron is hot.¡±


    He immediately instructed his men, ¡°Move now. Escort Mrs. Snider to the base and remember to be


    polite to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± his men replied.


    The man on the screen suddenly smiled at Winona creepily. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my name is Logan Farrell, I hope


    you remember this name.¡±


    The men followed Logan¡¯s instructions, taking Winona off the military ne. Seeing that the military


    ne had taken off smoothly, she felt much relief.


    She was escorted into an SUV and was then blindfolded. Along the way, she could feel countless


    bumps and twists on the road.


    About two hourster, the car came to a halt. The gangster removed the mask on her head and said,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this way please.¡±


    There were a few military tents set up in front of her. The site built by these people appeared as though


    it was a temporary shelter. It showed precisely how cunning these people are: even if the head pilot


    managed to inform the military about her capture, they still might not be able to find her. Not to mention


    that the campsite was in a politically sensitive area of the three countries. Hence nobody would dare to


    act rashly.


    Winona calmly walked into the tent and saw a man standing there. He had a slender built and was


    dressed in a ck shirt. The man slowly turned around, looking creepy and terrifying with the devil


    mask on his face.


    "I heard that you are very close with General Snider. Both of you have been separated for two days, so


    you two must be missing each other very much. How about I give you the convenience to call him?"


    Winona clearly knew that this man was eager to use his decoy n. She thought for a while, ¡°Matt


    probably knows about me being kidnapped now and he must be very anxious. Why don¡¯t I just take this


    opportunity to tell him that I¡¯m safe?¡±


    "Alright."


    "Hehe... Mrs. Snider is indeed very bold. But you can only do so with one condition, you must


    cooperate with us."


    He waved at his subordinate. Soon, a gangster came and handed her a pre-written script. "Memorize


    everything written in this and say the linester!"


    She nced at the script. It instructed her to do nothing more than cry miserably and tell Matt how


    pitiful her situation was. It was meant to arouse Matt¡¯s anger and sympathy for her.


    Logan immediately dialed Matt¡¯s cell phone number, "General Snider, it¡¯s been too long."


    "Logan Farrell, the head of Cosmos?"


    "You''re truly well-informed, general."


    "You are the only one who cane up with such a despicable idea."


    Logan smirked, "Is the great General Snider worried about his wife now?"


    "If you dare touch her, I will kill you!"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Snider is doing fine for the time being. For the sake of our years-long friendship, I will


    let you see her for a while."


    He immediately switched to video call. Matt¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Winona. He seemed to be


    holding back his thoughts and anxiousness.


    Winona beamed at him, "Matt, do you miss me?"


    "Listen, Winona, I promise to save you even if it costs my life"


    She could finally see his familiar face again even though they were separated by the screen of the cell


    phone. The longing in her heart seemed to overflow like a flooded dam, and her eyes reddened


    uncontrobly. But she didn''t want to cry, she didn''t want him to worry.


    "Hey, Matt, you haven''t answered my question yet. Do you miss me?"


    "I love you," he answered.


    She held back her tears, and grinned slightly, "But I still hate you..."


    She didn''t feel like crying, but she couldn''t control herself because of him. It was a really annoying


    feeling.


    "Hehe, what a loving couple, but it''s a pity that I don''t like disobedient women."


    Then, he switched the camera, showing his veiled face. "Matt, listen to me. Three dayster, your


    woman will be auctioned at the Devil''s Party. I hope you will be on time for the party; otherwise, she will


    be someone else¡¯s y toy."


    "Son of a bitch, I¡¯ll fuck you to death!"


    Logan ignored Matt¡¯s insults and immediately hung up his phone. He raised his hand to pinch Winona''s


    chin. "Hmm...you¡¯re such a beauty. But it''s a pity that you didn''t cooperate with me, so don¡¯t me me


    for this."


    Winona passed out after feeling a shot of pain in her neck.


    In the military barracks of Foswye, Matt¡¯s face darkened with worry. He was growing extremely


    anxious, but he still managed to remain rational.


    "Mr. Herman, I¡¯ll tell you themand n for the military exerciseter."


    "We will go with you!" the man said.


    "Please stand by and perform your duties. This is a military order!"


    Everyone knew in their hearts that if this military exercise messed up, everyone would be too ashamed


    to return to the country.


    "Yes, Sir. I promise I¡¯llplete the mission!"


    Matt patted him on the shoulder and uttered, "Don''t let the others know. I will bring her back safely."


    As the night fell, a ck figure swished through the jungle like a ghost. Matt skillfully went past the


    barriers and disappeared into the barracks silently.


    When Winona woke up, she felt a chill on her body. She looked down and took in a deep breath. The


    dress she originally wore was gone. Now she only had on her a diamond-studded nude bikini. It was as


    if she was naked, with only the shiny diamonds covering her private parts.


    She tried to stand up, but her body was limp and without energy. Suddenly, someone kicked her at her


    back. "Stop pretending like you''re sleeping. Go to the tform quickly. The guests have been waiting


    crazily for you."


    She stood up against the wall and turned around. Standing in front of her was a fat woman in a skimpy


    outfit. The flesh of her body was strangled byces and her face was covered in heavy makeup¡ªshe


    looked like the madam of a brothel.


    The fat woman stretched out her hand and pinched a few parts on Winona¡¯s body, saying, "Your body


    was meant to be sold. So, hurry up and go with the girls!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 46 Devils Game

    Chapter 46 Devil''s Game


    Winona was pushed by the fat woman into a small room full of pretty girls. They were dressed up just


    like she was. Grief and fear were written all over their faces. Some of them were shedding tears.


    The fat woman pped those girls. "Stop crying! I''m leading you to a bright future. Once a boss takes a


    liking to you, you will live in prosperity."


    The fat woman received a call and went out.


    Winona asked, "What is this ce?"


    "Don''t you know? We''re at the Devil''s Party in the bay."


    Winona gasped in awe. Back in Coscana, she had heard of it. Rumor had it that the party was held for


    rich and powerful people seeking thrills. On the yacht, those girls would be priced and bought by the


    highest bidders. They couldn''t take the girls away but had three days and nights to y with them.


    During the period, those men disregarded everything. Some of the girls would die and be thrown into


    the sea.


    She immediately realized that Logan was lying about making a move in three days. Before catching


    Matt, he might not kill her but would definitely make her suffer.


    After a while, the fat woman came back, wriggling her fat waist and hips. "Girls, time for our show."


    She opened the front door, and everyone saw a transparent ss-paved road leading to the hall.


    They went over and saw the hall infested with people wearing masks of different shapes. Those were


    the so-called buyers. In the middle of the hall, there was arge pool, and an intable bed was


    floating.


    At that moment, a buyer was holding a girl and thrusting violently with a smirk on his face. The girl''s


    face was covered with tears, but those around her were booing.


    The host announced excitedly, "Customer #118 can''t wait to inspect the goods. If you''re satisfied,


    please pay the bills and take this woman to your VIP room."


    The girl kept crying. The buyer kicked her off the floating bed and cursed, "Damn, what a buzzkill!"


    "Help, help¡­"


    The girl didn''t know how to swim and struggled in the pool desperately. Those spectators simply looked


    on.


    Winona was infuriated and distressed by the scene. Those people were inhuman. They sought


    happiness from other people''s sufferings. They were beasts.


    She jumped into the pool, did her best to fish the girl up, let her lie down, and pressed her chest


    vigorously.


    "Barf..."


    The girl spat out the water, opened her eyes slightly, and mumbled weakly, "Thank you¡­"


    The fat woman came up in a huff. "Who let you save her? Women disliked by the buyers should die.


    That''s the rule!"


    Winona helped the girl up. Her eyes were zing with anger. "The so-called rule is what? Trampling on


    dignity and profiting from sensationalism?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn, how dare you talk back!"


    The fat woman raised her greasy hand to p her, but she bent over slightly. The fatty stumbled and


    fell into the pool.


    "Help, help! I can''t swim!"


    As the fat figure made big sshes, people all around pped their hands and cheered.


    Winona took the microphone away from the host''s hand. "Everyone, wager on how long she can hang


    in there!"


    "I''ll bet 600,000 dors that she''ll die in five minutes."


    "I''ll bet one million that she''ll die in ten."


    "I''ll bet two million¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, the wager went as high as millions of dors, and the fat woman was at herst


    gasp.


    Winona looked at her coldly, believing that she deserved it. God spared no evildoers.


    No one in the hall was willing to save her and spoil the owner''s multi-million-dor business.


    The girl standing on the side felt that her anger had been vented. This fat woman was so vicious that


    she often scolded and beat them and threw her offenders into the sea.


    The situation had been observed by people on the second floor.


    Logan shook his wine and curled his lips. "Interesting! No wonder Matt selected her. In the blink of an


    eye, she took down a senior manager of mine."


    "Boss, should we continue or not?"


    "Nah! Since she likes the limelight so much, put her on the stage!"


    In a short while, the fat woman floated up lifelessly. The crowd cheered again as if this were just a


    game. To these rich buyers, life and death didn''t matter.


    Two security guards jumped into the pool and dragged the body away.


    Winona was shoved to the center of the floating bed when the spiral chandelier above her head was


    suddenly turned on. Colorful lightsnded on her.


    The hell fell into silence as the crowd was stunned by the prettydy. She boasted delicate, attractive


    features, a bulging chest, a thin waist, and long legs. In their eyes, the stunner was born to arouse


    men''s most primitive desire.


    Someone blew a whistle, followed by the calls for bidding.


    "I''ll offer 600,000 dors for three nights with her."


    "800,000 dors! She is mine."


    "One million! You don''t stand a chance."


    ...


    Humiliated by those teasing voices, Winona slowly curled her fingers and nned to escape the hellish


    ce.


    Thud! The hammer fell. A man outbid the others with eight million dors.


    Before the deal was made, the buyer could inspect the goods on the spot.


    As the man lewdly walked up, she slowly stepped back.


    "Hello, little beauty, fear not. If you serve me well, I may be d to buy you out."


    "Can you afford it?"


    "Hear, hear! This chick''s got an attitude! But I like a spitfire!"


    He suddenly pounced on Winona. Raising her foot, she kicked him in the knee, and the man thudded


    on the floating bed. The crowd then burst intoughter.


    "Ha-ha, back off and let others try it."


    "Damn, what a shrew! Robust legs and waist. It''s gonna be fun."


    The angry man turned around, went to the service counter, and spent 200,000 dors to buy a


    tranquilizer gun.


    In a huff, he aimed the gun at Winona. "Unruly bitch, take this!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The darts hurtled over. Winona dodged swiftly.


    The man smiled cunningly and then asked someone to ssh water on the floating bed. Winona


    slipped, fell on the bed, and got shot identally. Lying there weakly, she watched the man approach,


    eyeing her with lewd gaze.

 Chapter 47 Desperate for Sex

    Chapter 47 Desperate for Sex


    The man kicked Winona several times. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ve lost two hundred thousand dors because of you! I


    must teach you a lesson!¡±


    As hard as Winona tried to get to her feet, she couldn¡¯t because her limbs had gone numb. Biting her


    lower lip, she glowered at the man and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better note near me or you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, bitch! I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss!¡±


    Just as the man was removing his belt, all the projector screens on the yacht suddenly lit up at the


    same time. It only happened when somebody made a bid higher than the total amount of all other bids.


    It was a staggering sight for everyone. Considering that Winona¡¯s price was already higher than the


    average, the total amount of all the bids for her must be at least more than twenty million dors. It was


    hard to believe that someone was willing to splurge that amount just to spend three days in private with


    her!


    Winona, who was losing her consciousness, copsed on the cushion. By the time she woke up, she


    found herself in a luxurious-looking cabin.


    ¡°Ms. Winston, are you finally awake?¡±


    The voice rang a bell with Winona. Slowly, she sat upright so that she could take a better look at the


    person. Her heart lurched when she saw his face. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m the only one in the world who¡¯s willing to pay so much money for you. Fate brings us


    together, Ms. Winston.¡±


    The man who was holding a ss of wine with a gloating expression on his face was Casey Smith.


    Sizing Winona up, hemented, ¡°Guess what? I couldn¡¯t believe my luck when I saw you on the


    yacht just now. You were brought here by one of Matt¡¯s enemies, weren¡¯t you? Girl, I feel bad for you.


    Why don¡¯t you just be my girl instead? At least, you won¡¯t end up being a hooker.¡±


    With a faint smile, Winona said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t understand thenguage of your species.¡±


    In his exasperation, Casey sshed the wine on her face and growled, ¡°Tonight is the night I exact


    revenge on Matt Snider! Do you know why I didn¡¯t touch you when you were sleeping? It¡¯s because I


    want you to be aware of the humiliation and remember it forever! In that case, you¡¯ll think about me


    every time you make love to Matt in the future!¡±


    Cackling maniacally, Casey pulled out his belt and unclothed himself until only his briefs remained.


    ¡°What do you think about my body? I bet it¡¯s as nice as Matt¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be even gentler to you


    than him, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    He lunged toward Winona and pinned her body down with his crushing weight. The sight of Winona¡¯s


    naked body set him on fire.


    ¡°Which sex position do you prefer? Do you like to be on top or otherwise?¡±


    Winona beguiled him with a captivating smile.


    While he was distracted, she flipped around and sat astride him.


    ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re the type of woman who likes to be in control.¡±


    With a creepy smile, Winona pushed his hands up and tied them together with his belt with admirable


    deftness.


    Immediately, Casey sensed something was amiss. ¡°Ms. Winston, you¡¯d better drop the idea of


    escaping. You won¡¯t be able to make it past the door because my men are waiting outside.¡±


    She touched his beard and said yfully, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now you¡¯re making me excited.¡±


    Smiling, Winona put a pillow on his face as she reached for the fruit knife on the bedside table.


    ¡°You asked for my preference just now, didn¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m great at doing surgeries. That¡¯s what I¡¯m


    going to do to you right now!¡±


    The next second, Winona pressed the pillow hard against Casey¡¯s face. Just as he was getting out of


    his breath, she plunged the knife down on her target skillfully.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel any pain just now, did you?¡±


    Casey felt something wet in between his legs. Horrified, he yelled, ¡°Bitch, what exactly did you do to


    me?¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, I won¡¯t kill you. However, I¡¯ve deprived you of your criminal tool.¡±


    Winona had done a castration on him!


    Casey, who flew off the handle, raged, ¡°You fucking bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Winona rubbed her ears which hurt slightly because of Casey¡¯s thunderous voice. Then, she removed


    his socks and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Unable to speak, Casey widened his eyes and kicked the bed vigorously to express his fury.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She ced a finger over her mouth and warned, ¡°The harder you struggle, the faster you¡¯re losing your


    blood. It won¡¯t take long before you die of excessive blood loss.¡±


    Casey was shaken by what she said. He red at her furiously, but there was nothing he could do


    other than watch her go.


    Winona put on a bathrobe in the bathroom. Then, she pried open the small window on the wall with a


    knife. Thanks to her flexibility, she managed to worm her way out through the small slit.


    She jumped out of the window andnded on her feet. Carefully, she treaded her way down the


    corridor and sneaked into a room where she changed into a waitress¡¯s uniform.


    In the meantime, everyone else on the yacht was having the time of their lives. Men were seen


    guzzling sses after sses of wine while enjoying thepany of gorgeousdies.


    To look more like a waitress, Winona held a food tray as she made her way to the exit leading to the


    deck.


    Logan and one of his subordinates happened to be chatting there.


    ¡°Matt Snider left his base alone, but we failed to find out where he went. I¡¯m sorry for our


    ipetence.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Matt joined the army when he was twelve, and he¡¯s been an experienced soldier


    for fifteen years. He must be great at counter reconnaissance. His military talent is second to none.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you seem to know him well.¡±


    Something flickered in Logan¡¯s eyes when he heard that. Immediately, he steered the conversation


    away from Matt by saying, ¡°Now, all you guys have to do is make sure Mr. Smith is well taken care of.


    He¡¯s going to bring us a fortune soon.¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t see eye to eye with Matt Snider. Will he kill that girl just to get


    even with Matt Snider?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will. As far as I know about his personality, I suppose he will use that woman to torture


    Matt. Our partnership with Mr. Smith will go on for a long time¡ªthat¡¯s why I know it¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Farrell, your judgment is as brilliant as usual.¡±


    Logan downed his ss of wine and put down his empty ss on a tray held by a waitress. Just as the


    waitress was retreating from the deck, Logan suddenly called out, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Keeping her head low, Winona turned around slowly. ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡±


    Logan''s frosty stare was fixed at her. ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Hearing that, Winona broke out in cold sweat at once. ¡°Damn it, he must have seen through my


    disguise!¡± she thought. In the heat of the moment, she pressed the fruit knife against Logan¡¯s neck and


    threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny or I¡¯ll slit your throat right away!¡±


    Before long, Winona was besieged by a bunch of men in ck.


    ¡°Back off now or your boss will perish together with me!¡±


    Logan¡¯s men quickly took several steps back.


    A glint of admiration surfaced in Logan¡¯s eyes. With a roguish grin, he asked, ¡°Ms. Winston, are you


    interested in being my girl?¡±


    In response, Winona pressed the knife harder against his neck, leaving a conspicuous trail of blood on


    his skin.


    ¡°I hate to dash your hopes, but you don¡¯t stand a chance of escaping this yacht,¡± Logan said.


    ¡°Well, all I want is apanion on my way to hell,¡± she replied.


    All of a sudden, she felt a mild pain in her back. All her limbs turned to jelly, and she copsed on the


    floor right away. As it turned out, someone just anesthetized her.


    With the help of his subordinates, Casey stormed his way over and gave Winona¡¯s body several vicious


    kicks. He crouched down and stuffed some white pills into her mouth.


    ¡°How dare you mess with me, bitch! You¡¯re going to suffer because of that!¡±


    Then, Casey yelled to his subordinates, ¡°Guys, she¡¯s all yours when the effect of the drug kicks in.


    Make sure the tape is in good quality!¡±


    Soon, Winona felt as though her body was aze, and she couldn¡¯t resist tearing her clothes apart due


    to the unbearable heat. She could no longer think straight as her sanity was devoured by her raging


    desire. She needed a man desperately.

 Chapter 48 I Don鈥檛 Mind Taking an Overdose

    Chapter 48 I Don¡¯t Mind Taking an Overdose


    A tingling sensation crept down Winona¡¯s spine as though thousands of ants were crawling in her blood


    vessels. To stop herself from losing control of her mind, she bit her tongue, and soon all she could taste


    was her blood. Yet, the effect did notst long as waves and waves of burning desire were weakening


    her crumbling resistance. Cowering on the ground, she let out a muffled groan, and that drove the men


    around her crazy. All of them were entranced by her exquisitely beautiful face, bright red lips, slender


    waist, well-toned butt, and the wless skin of her thighs.


    Unable to resist the temptation, one of the men lunged forward and tried to strip Winona naked. He was


    stopped by his peers. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? By the time the effect of the drug fully kicks in, she will start


    peeling off her own clothes and pounce on us like a dog in heat. Isn¡¯t that going to be more of a fun?¡±


    Indeed, the effect of the aphrodisiac became so overwhelming that Winona felt a pressing urge to


    unclothe herself. Staring at the bunch of men with her eyes heavy with lust, she desperately needed a


    way to quench her thirst for sex. She had a strong desire to pounce on one of them, but she knew she


    shouldn¡¯t. Hence, she started knocking her forehead against the ground so that the pain could keep her


    level-headed.


    Logan¡¯s eyes softened slightly watching Winona fighting against the effect of the drug. He strode over


    and crouched down next to her. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m asking you this question¡ªdo you want to be


    my girl?¡±


    Winona spat a mixture of blood and saliva at his face. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    A murderous glint emerged in Logan¡¯s eyes. Furiously, he reached for her dress and pulled it off her


    body. ¡°You asked for this!¡±


    Winona was wearing a bra bedecked with diamonds underneath the dress. The diamonds, which


    glittered under the lights, entuated her luminous skin and alluring body. The sight quickly


    transformed the men around her into a pack of starving wolves. Some of them dashed forward and


    dragged her by her feet toward thergest cabin on the yacht.


    ¡°Whoo-hoo! We¡¯re going to have a st tonight!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith wanted us to make the tape look as exciting as possible. Why don¡¯t we spice things up by


    using different sex positionster? Anyone who repeats the same thing will be booed.¡±


    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s quite a brilliant idea.¡±


    The men were a bunch of brutes who did not treat Winona gently. When they reached the cabin, they


    tossed her roughly on the sofa. Yet, Winona did not feel any pain. All she could feel at the moment was


    an unbearable itch in her down under and a gnawing hunger for sex.


    Just then, one of the men advanced on her with a lecherous smile. She struggled to get to her feet and


    tried to reach for the fruit knife on the table. The man reacted fast enough by kicking the knife off. ¡°Are


    you nning to kill yourself? You can wait until all of us have fun with you.¡±


    Sprawling on the sofa, Winona was panting; the air she breathed out was scorching hot. When the man


    reached the sofa, she flipped around all of a sudden and kneed him hard in his chest.


    ¡°Ouch! Bitch, how dare you!¡±


    Soon, Winona was surrounded by several men who pinned her limbs down on the sofa. One of them


    emptied a ss of wine on her body, sending his peers burst outughing.


    ¡°Let me have her first!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Winona yelled.


    Stuck in a state of abject despair, Winona tried to end her life by biting off her tongue. Someone


    pinched her jaw before she could do that.


    A deep despondency hit her when she heard the sound of a man unbuckling his belt. Just then, the


    door to the cabin was flung open from outside with a loud thump. A scar-faced man wearing an eye


    patch marched into the cabin. His eyes hardened when he saw Winona on the sofa. ¡°You guys no


    longer take me seriously, do you?¡± he confronted them.


    ¡°Randall, we¡¯re merely following Mr. Smith¡¯s instruction.¡±


    Thud! Randall Hersey gave the man a vicious kick. ¡°I should be the first to enjoy such a great reward!


    Get out of here now, all of you,¡± he snapped coldly.


    The bunch of men left the cabin immediately.


    ¡°Randall¡¯s always been so selfish. I can¡¯t believe he wants that stunner all to himself!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Perhaps he will let us have our turn after he gets bored with that bitch. We should have some


    patience.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a round of card game while waiting.¡±


    Meanwhile, Winona opened her ssy eyes and saw Randall approaching her. He was a tall and buff


    man with an imposing aura. For some reason, the man looked familiar to her though she did not know


    him. She had a feeling that he was different from the bunch of brutes who tried to ravish her just now.


    While trying hard to suppress her aching needs, she shifted away from the man and said breathlessly,


    ¡°Go ¡­ Go away!¡±


    Randall knelt and scrutinized her face. Winona noticed a flicker of sympathy in his eyes, but she


    wondered whether that was just a figment of her imagination.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling awful, aren¡¯t you? How about I give you a hand?¡±


    ¡°Get lost¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s holding you back? Are you worried that Matt Snider might dump you after this?¡±


    ¡°If ¡­ If you dare to touch me, I will haunt you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Haunt me? Are you nning tomit suicide? Is it worthwhile to do that for Matt Snider?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ want to cause him any trouble!¡±


    Gazing at Winona unwaveringly, Randall chuckled, ¡°You love him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Winona lifted one of her legs and tried to kick him, but she was so weak that she failed to cause him


    any damage. All of a sudden, he seized her leg and pulled her body toward him. Then, hey down on


    the floor to allow her body tond on him.


    With a roguish smile, he said, ¡°Winona, I¡¯m d to know how much you care about me.¡±


    Winona froze when she heard that. Quickly, she pulled his eye patch off, and only then did she


    recognize Matt. The scars on his face, which looked very convincing, concealed his good-looking face.


    Smack! She gave him a vicious p. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Laughing and crying at the same time like a looney, she bent down and covered his face and his neck


    with kisses. She willingly let down her guard and allowed her resistance to crumble in front of him.


    Immediately, she unclothed him with unbelievable might as she urgently needed him to put out the fire


    in her.


    Matt trailed his hands over her bare skin and stopped on her butt. ¡°Come on and devour me. I¡¯m the


    best antidote for you.¡±


    ¡°Great. I don¡¯t mind taking an overdose.¡±


    Thanks to the aphrodisiac, Winona had never been so wild and passionate in bed before. Her thirst for


    sex seemed to be insatiable.


    When Matt imed her lips, she let out a soft moan. If Casey¡¯s men weren¡¯t waiting outside the cabin,


    he would have smacked her butt and let her cry out in pleasure.


    Herrge breasts bounced vigorously and her long, jet-ck hair cascaded down her shoulder as she


    was riding him. The sheen of sweat on her body made her skin look luscious and glossy.


    By then the effect of the aphrodisiac had mostly subsided. Winona rested her body on top of his and


    looked into his eyes. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Winona, I¡¯m so happy to have you in my life.¡±


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I have married you if I didn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°So, everything is part of your n. When did you start carrying a torch for me?¡±


    Smiling, he steered the conversation away by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take my time to answer that question in the


    future. How about you? Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have your answer next time.¡±


    Matt flipped around and ced his body on top of hers. ¡°Are you tired after doing all the work? Now, let


    me reward your effort.¡±

 Chapter 49 Hubby, You鈥檙e Amazing

    Chapter 49 Hubby, You¡¯re Amazing


    As much as Winona yearned to carry on, she knew they should not use up all their energy or they


    would not be able to make it out of the yacht alive. The yacht was filled with Logan¡¯s people who were


    tough nuts to crack.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Are your men here with you and ready to ambush Logan¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle them all by myself.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    Winona squirmed her body and tried to sit upright. Is Matt out of his mind? Now is not the time to y


    hero!


    Matt, who refused to let her go, pressed her body down on the floor. ¡°Be a nice girl and stop moving


    around. Let me take you to paradise.¡±


    She could not believe he still thought about sex when their lives were on the line. Exasperated, she


    snapped, ¡°Paradise? I think we¡¯re on our way to hell! We should try to escape now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we will survive with the yacht full of Logan¡¯s men?¡± he asked.


    Winona looked deeply shaken because of what he said. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Matt, who thought she looked adorable when she was anxious, couldn¡¯t help teasing her. ¡°In fact, I


    don¡¯t mind dying a romantic death with you here.¡±


    Annoyed by his frivolous remark, Winona balled her fists and tried to punch him. To her dismay, both of


    her wrists were sped by him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, silly. I¡¯ve never made dumb decisions in my life,¡± he said.


    Hearing that, her curiosity was piqued. She couldn¡¯t help wondering how Matt was going to tackle


    Logan¡¯s men who were all physically trained and armed.


    ¡°Do you want to hear about my n?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything after this.¡±


    He lowered his head and pressed his lips on hers, giving her a passionate kiss filled with longing.


    When Winona started begging for his mercy, he stopped and allowed her to rest.


    Lying next to each other on the bed, they held each other¡¯s hands with their fingers inteced. The


    cabin was quiet enough for them to hear each other¡¯s racing heartbeat.


    Just then, Winona cracked up. ¡°Matt, it seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s taken the aphrodisiac.¡±


    He made love to her with unbridled passion just now.


    He held her close against his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s been days since Ist touched you.¡±


    At the thought of how roughly the bunch of brutes treated Winona just now, Matt seethed, ¡°The bunch


    of animals is going to be punishedter!¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Winona asked.


    He gave her an inscrutable smile and replied, ¡°Take a good rest tonight. You¡¯ll know it when the time


    Despite the dangerous situation they were in, Winona managed to fall into a peaceful slumber because


    she felt safe in Matt¡¯s arms.


    Just hours before dawn, Matt roused her from sleep. ¡°Winona, please get dressed. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    She opened her eyes, still feeling slightly groggy. It was bem outside the cabin¡ªurgent footsteps,


    the deafening sound of guns being fired, the voice of men cursing crossly, and the sound of women


    weeping helplessly could be heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Matt covered her head with his jacket and escorted her out of the cabin. No one noticed them amidst


    the chaos.


    A beam of intense light was directed at the yacht from several ships sailing in its direction. A couple of


    men were yelling in a foreignnguage at the yacht with a loudspeaker. At the sight of the ships,


    everyone on the yacht plunged into the sea out of panic and tried their best to im the jet skis


    scattered on the sea nearby.


    Thanks to his agility and his ruthlessness, Matt sessfully imed one of the jet skis. Then, he


    carried Winona from the yacht and put her on the seat. ¡°Hold onto my waist.¡±


    Obediently, she pressed herself against his nicely muscled back and enjoyed the warmth radiating from


    his body.


    Matt ignited the engine of the jet ski and brought it at full tilt toward the shore. The movement of the jet


    ski left a beautiful trail of waves that glimmered under the moonlit sky.


    ¡°You attracted the attention of those two ships, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a clever girl.¡±


    ¡°Who were the guys on the ships? Why were Logan¡¯s men so frightened to see them?¡±


    ¡°This area is the nest to many powerful underground gangs. So, I gave a tip-off to one of Logan¡¯s rivals


    telling him that Logan was having a party on the yacht with a small group of his men. Do you think his


    rival will let go of such a great chance to finish Logan off?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a terrific idea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impressed by my brilliance, aren¡¯t you? Sometimes, a problem can be better solved by a clever


    tactic than by sheer violence.¡±


    Meanwhile, Logan and his bodyguard¡¯s jet skis were approaching the shore too. Logan appeared


    disheveled and rattled.


    ¡°Who exposed our location?¡± Logan asked.


    ¡°Those who were invited to attend the party are our business partners. We¡¯ve worked with them for


    years, and I don¡¯t think anyone of them could have sabotaged us. There¡¯s something fishy with this


    matter.¡±


    Logan clenched his fist and banged it hard on the leather seat of the jet ski. The fact that the lucrative


    deal had fallen through was devastating to him. To his chagrin, he was forced to let his rival have the


    valuable stocks stashed on the yacht too.


    At that juncture, Logan looked up and noticed a jet ski speeding toward the shore some distance away


    from him. Agitatedly, hemanded his bodyguards, ¡°See that jet ski? I want you guys to catch up


    with it!¡±


    Immediately, Logan and his bodyguards charged toward the jet ski. Anger and excitement glimmered in


    Logan¡¯s eyes when he recognized the rider¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s Matt Snider! Go get him!¡±


    Logan should not have taken so long before realizing that Matt was the culprit behind the incident. After


    all, his wife was taken hostage by him. The thought just did note to Logan¡¯s mind during the


    pandemonium earlier.


    ¡°Boss, is that Matt Snider? Would he show up alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I used to work for him for years. I¡¯d be able to recognize him even if his body was


    charred!¡±


    The closer Logan got to the jet ski, the more certain he was that the rider was Matt and the woman


    sitting on the pillion was Winona.


    ¡°Get me a gun!¡±


    ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t have time to take any weapons with us just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way now, dumbass!¡±


    Logan heaved himself forward to ride the jet ski himself. ¡°I want that jet ski to be crashed into pieces!¡±


    Soon, a dozen jet skis were closing in on Matt¡¯s. Sensing danger, Matt reminded Winona, ¡°Hold onto


    me tightly.¡±


    Just then, one of the jet skis was charging toward them at a high speed. Matt leaned his body forward


    and veered his jet ski sideways just in time to avoid the collision. Water sshed all over Winona and


    him after hepleted the move.


    Before long, Matt and Winona were surrounded by Logan and his bodyguards.


    Logan sneered, ¡°Matt Snider, you¡¯re doomed!¡±


    Winona tightened her arms around Matt nervously when she heard that. Matt turned around and gave


    her a reassuring smile. ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    She nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He pecked on her forehead and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Holding Matt close against her chest, Winona said, ¡°I know you will. Matt, it¡¯s the strawberry season


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    now. Shall we visit the farmers¡¯ markets together after this?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Matt, I love you.¡±


    It was a shame that Winona¡¯s voice was drowned in the sound of waves.


    As Logan¡¯s bodyguards neared them, Matt revved up the engine. To everyone¡¯s surprise, his jet ski


    took off from the surface of the ocean, glided past Logan and his men in the air, andnded back on


    the sea.


    Exhrated, Winona kissed the back of his neck. ¡°Matt, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled if you could call me Hubby!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could say it when we¡¯re in bed.¡±


    Two red blobs coloring her cheeks immediately. She couldn¡¯t believe Matt was still in the mood to make


    lewd jokes.


    Suddenly, Matt slowed the jet ski to a halt. With a bleak expression, he urged, ¡°Winona, get off the jet


    ski now!"

 Chapter 50 Wash up and Wait for Me

    Chapter 50 Wash up and Wait for Me


    The water scooter slowed down. Winona sensed how serious the situation was and held him tightly.


    "I''m not leaving. We ride or die together!"


    He curled his lips. "I won''t die. I''ve just got a wife and have not fucked her enough yet."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    This jerk. At such a moment, he was still joking around.


    "Sweetheart, jump off and go ashore. I''m going to have a good time with those bastards."


    In her mind, there wasn''t a problem Matt couldn''t solve. This man was like a god to her.


    She held his head and kissed him on the sexy lips passionately. "Matt, remember this, don''t even think


    about leaving me behind. To heaven or hell, I will follow you!"


    The night was bleak and chilly. The danger was ahead. He felt warm as he had never heard such a


    touching confession. It felt like the entire world lit up for him.


    He handed her a room card, saying, "Go, wash up, and wait for me. I''ll find you after I bust those


    bastards."


    She jumped into the sea and swam quickly to the shore like a fish.


    He quickly veered the scooter and rushed towards his enemies at full speed after she reached the


    shore.


    His return took Logan and his men by surprise.


    "He is courting death! Boys, go get him. Keep him alive!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    A dozen people charged towards Matt on the scooters.


    It was head-to-head. Amid sshing water, neither side would yield.


    At that moment, Matt looked ferocious and murderous. The awful air about him alone held his enemies


    at bay.


    The fearless man had risked his life countless times. Life or death was a gamble for him, and he won


    all the time.


    A gangster collided with him. Under the impact, that man''s hand shook, and his scooter drifted. Taking


    his chance, Matt kicked the gangster off. His scooter lost control and spun on the water surface. Matt


    leaped up,nded on it steadily, and smirked. "Come and face your death!"


    Those gangsters were daunted by his prowess and courage. Sure enough, there were people in this


    world who were not afraid of death. Far from it, they were excited to be in the jaws of death. Matt was


    one of them.


    Was there anything more terrifying than death? Such a man was a terror.


    Logan slightly narrowed his eyes. Matt was called a king for a reason. Unfortunately, he would fall by


    his hand tonight.


    "Crush him, or you''ll all die!"


    He instructed, cutting off everyone''s retreat. A dozen men surrounded Matt and rammed towards him at


    top speed.


    In the showdown, either he or they would die. Everyone was desperate!


    At full steam, the scooters made great sshes, but Matt didn''t move. There was even a strange smile


    on his face.


    Logan had a bad feeling, but it was toote for him to call his men back. When they were about to


    collide, a boom suddenly came out. An explosion happened on the water surface, lighting up the night


    sky.


    On fire, those men jumped into the sea and groaned in pain. A mixed smell of burned rubber and


    human flesh permeated the air. Logan couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Find Matt Snider, dead or alive!"


    "Boss, we should go. The me has alerted people on the ship. They will be here soon."


    Logan watched the approaching vessel and had to give up. "Let''s go."


    On the shore, Winona looked at the towering me. Her heart was gripped by fear. "Matt,e back


    safely."


    As Logan''s men went ashore, she hid quickly and heard Logan instructing, "After ck Tiger is gone,


    make a nket search and find Matt."


    "Yes, boss!"


    It seemed that Logan would search the area thoroughly. She should leave as soon as she could. If she


    got caught, she would drag Matt down.


    She turned away and disappeared into the night.


    Following the logo on the room card, she found the hotel. The ce chosen by Matt was secret and


    happened, they could easily hide and escape.


    Following a click, the electronic door was unlocked, but she found the air eerie. Lowering her head, she


    was rmed to see a shadow on the floor. After yanking open the door, she dashed into the room.


    Without hesitation, the other party lunged over and put his hands on the door. Losing no time, she


    mmed the door.


    "Ah¡­ Winona, it''s me¡­"


    She slowly pulled the door open before seeing Felix''s contorted, painful face.


    "Cartoon Pants?"


    Felix''s face fell as he corrected her seriously. "My name is Felix."


    "Come in. I''ll apply medicine for you."


    Felix gasped in pain and went in. Winona found a medical kit and helped him apply the potion.


    "Did Matt tell you to find me here?"


    "No, we came here in secret. Matt didn''t even tell us."


    "He was worried that you would screw the drill."


    "Compared with that, we''re more worried about the safety of our boss. Eh, where is he?"


    Winona told him what had happened on the sea briefly.


    "Winona, don''t worry. Matt is gonna be fine. I''m informing the squad right away."


    Winona wanted to go with him. On second thought, she dismissed the idea since Logan''s men had


    seen her face.


    She grabbed Felix''s arm tightly, saying, "Bring him home, please."


    After Felix left, she sat quietly on the bed. It was getting darker and darker until the sky became pitch-


    ck. The night wind battered the window and her heart. Every second was a torment.


    She never believed in fate or superstition. In her mind, those were insubstantial beings. In this world


    ruled by thew of the jungle, one should count on himself to survive. At that moment, however, she


    tried believing in them.


    She put her palms together and prayed in her heart. "Matt,e back safely."


    At that point, she was one hundred percent sure that this man had taken up her whole heart. He was


    the meaning of her every breath.


    At around three o''clock, Winona heard footsteps outside, got up with a start, and stumbled to the door.


    She pictured him standing outside frivolously and yanking her into his arms.


    When her hand gripped the doorknob, her heart thumped and her breathing became heavy. In a short


    while, she made up her mind and abruptly opened the door. "Matt!"

 Chapter 51 He Is a Jerk

    Chapter 51 He Is a Jerk


    Winona didn''t see that familiar figure or receive his domineering hug. What came into view were


    several gloomy faces.


    Her heart sank to the bottom, but she managed to smile stubbornly. "Where is Matt? Buying night


    snacks?"


    The others nced at Felix, and thetter bit the bullet. "Winona, let''s talk inside."


    In the room, everyone was silent for a moment.


    She drank three sses of water in a row. Holding the ss, her fingers trembled slightly. "Go ahead. I


    can take it."


    "We didn''t find Matt. Rumor¡­ has it that Logan''s men found his body."


    She jerked up, and the ss crashed on the floor. "No! He won''t die!"


    "Winona, calm down. Herman has gone to investigate it with several men. We also believe that Matt is


    fine."


    Winona stopped talking. The others exchanged looks and left quietly.


    She didn''t sleep or eat all night. The man kept shing across her mind. When she closed her eyes,


    she would see his frivolous smile. Then he was seen covered in blood. A cold sweat broke out, and she


    sobered up.


    Herman came back early the next morning. Her hair disheveled, Winona hastened over and asked in a


    hoarse voice, "It''s not him, right?"


    Herman handed a metal amulet to her. "ording to our man inside, that body is burned. This is taken


    from him. The amulet belongs to the general."


    The amulet felt scalding as Winona slowly held it in her palm. "So what? This kind of amulet is


    She couldn''t even convince herself. She could still remember what Matt had told her. The amulet was


    devoutly acquired by his mother from Saint Mountain. The monk saw that she didn''t have much money,


    craved a Buddha statue out of a piece of iron, and gave it to her. She cherished it as a treasure and


    carefully put it around his neck.


    She knew the importance of the amulet and gave it to him. He would not take it off easily.


    "Our man inside has collected the blood. I''ve sent it to the hospital for testing. The results wille out


    before supper," Herman said in a gloomy voice.


    "I''ll wait."


    Felix bought her breakfast, and she didn''t have a single bite.


    "Winona, eat something. If Matt sees you like this when hees back, he''ll beat us up for sure."


    "I''m sleepy. You can leave now."


    Equally depressed, they went out one after another.


    "Woody and I will wait in the hospital. As soon as the resultse out, I''ll tell everyone. We should¡­


    get mentally prepared," Herman said.


    After seeing the two men off, they felt depressed and worried about Winona. If an ident happened


    to her, they would find it hard to face Matt. Therefore, they chose to guard outside.


    Felix paced back and forth in the corridor. "Boss, be safe. Amitabha, Amitabha."


    "Our boss is a wise andposed man. I don''t believe that''s his body," said Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Kevin scratched his head. "Yeah, he is not that weak!"


    In the room, Winonay on the bed and felt antsy as if she were on hot bricks. Her mind a mess, she


    started to panic.


    Before he appeared in her world, she had always believed that she would not fall in love. Her life would


    be lived out peacefully with Benjamin. Like a stone into theke, he stirred up her heart, protected her,


    and doted on her. Although he was domineering and frivolous, she couldn''t help falling in love with him.


    "Matt, I''ve decided to be with you and love you for the rest of my life. Come back safely."


    When it was finally the evening, Herman and Woody showed up with the test report.


    They looked gloomy and remained silent. Felix lost control of his emotions and burst into tears. "Boss,


    you''re so cruel. How are we and Winona supposed to live a life without you?"


    "Shut up! Matt won''t die!"


    Winona suddenly tore the report into pieces. The results were in front of her, so what? Dead or alive,


    she needed to see him!


    "Go order the meal! I''m hungry."


    A waiter soon served the dishes. She wolfed the food down as if she had been starving for a long time,


    but the red rims of her eyes gave away her grief.


    She raised her head and looked at everyone. "What are you waiting for? Eat."


    She ate nonstop till she felt like throwing up. Still, she kept stuffing food into her mouth. "Look, that jerk


    will not die. As the saying goes, bad people live longer. He is bad and a jerk¡­"


    Finally, she couldn''t have anymore and threw up what she had just gobbled down.


    She bent over for a long time, and her shoulders kept shaking. She cried but did not want them to see


    it. Her tears were wiped off forcefully along with the grease around her mouth.


    Herman frowned slightly. "Madam, take care for the general''s sake."


    "Winona, did youe up with anything?" Felix asked.


    Winona stuck a fruit knife into the table. "I''m going to find Logan. If Matt is alive, I''ll bring him back. If he


    is dead¡­ I''ll kill Logan at all costs and avenge him!"


    The ever-steady Samuel mused, "Logan is the head of Cosmos. There are countless bodyguards


    around him, and he is very cunning. I think he has gone back to his base, and we should draw up a


    n."


    The foolhardy Kevin got emotional. "Samuel, stop equivocating. Matt is gone, and we should smite


    them all. Winona, count me in!"


    Winona''s eyes were filled with determination and resolution. "You''re not going! He saved me by


    himself. Why can''t I? At the worst, I''ll perish with Logan together. I won''t drag Matt''s brothers into this."


    They hadn''t expected her to go all out like that. Her overbearing vibe could not be ignored.


    Back when Matt chose her, they found her ordinary except for her pretty face. Till that moment, they


    figured out the reason. There were many prettydies in this world, but few were as tough, righteous,


    and faithful. She was like a Magnolia blossoming on the blustery cliff.


    Just then, Herman''s cell phone rang. He turned around to answer it before the expression on his face


    changed.


    He came in and called upon them to go. "Give her some space to calm down."


    When the others left, Felixforted her again. "Matt doesn''t want to see you hurt, and I won''t watch


    you die."


    While he was chattering, Winona took her chance to knock him out, stripped off his nightwalker outfit,


    and put it on.


    She checked her guise in the mirror and prepared to leave when a figure suddenly dashed past.


    "Who is there?"

 Chapter 52 Try And See If It Still Works

    Chapter 52 Try And See If It Still Works


    Winona nervously grasped the pistol she had found on Felix and looked around. There wasn''t a third


    person, but intuition told her that it was a hallucination.


    Suddenly, she was yanked into a pair of arms. A slightly calloused palm then gripped her gun-holding


    hand. The person stuck to her body before a familiar voice wafted into her ears. "Sweetie, the gun will


    go off identally if you hold it like this. Practice it with me another day."


    She turned around and saw a familiar face. He was handsome as ever. His hard stubble added a


    wicked touch to his charm. At that moment, she got a mixed feeling of delight, excitement, and anger¡­


    He opened his arms with a smile. "Miss me? Come throw yourself on me."


    Her eyes reddened, but she refused to cry. Instead, she pped him in the face. "Matt, you jerk!"


    She was the only person who had hit him, twice. Fuming with anger, he grabbed her arm forcefully.


    "Damn, are you crazy?"


    "Humph! I am so crazy that I fell in love with a lunatic! I see it now. You''re nothing but a gambler.


    Regardless of everything, you bet on your life. Have you ever considered my feelings? If something


    happens to you, what should I do? You bastard¡­"


    She choked with sobs. Her tears fell incessantly and streamed down her delicate yet haggard face.


    He was grief-stricken to see her cry. The feeling was even more ufortable than his struggling in


    the sea. Folding the woman in his arms, he coaxed her. "I haven''tined about my pain. What are


    you crying about?"


    Probably because her taut nerves suddenly rxed and her anxiety and trepidation finally found a vent,


    she cried more bitterly.


    At a loss, he wiped the tears for her roughly and clumsily with his fingers. "You always render me


    helpless. How about I let you p my other cheek?"


    He turned sideways and grabbed her hand to p his face. She didn''t have the heart to hit him and


    finally burst intoughter. "You render me helpless. If you make such a joke again, I''ll divorce you!"


    He pulled a long face, held her face, and kissed her punitively. "Say that word again, I won''t let you get


    out of the bed."


    She pushed him away and puckered her swollen, tender lips. "Tell me. Why did you lie to me? You


    think it''s fun?"


    He wrapped his arms around her, let her sit on hisp, and unfolded the story. Turned out he was


    soaked in the seawater all night. When Logan''s men cked their vignce, he exchanged clothes with


    a dead body and deliberately left the amulet and his bloody boots behind.


    "You tried to create the false impression of your death? But he is a smart enough to find out the truth in


    a few days."


    He smiled mysteriously. "A few days are long enough for me."


    Winona connected the dots of the event and quickly figured it out. "You are trying to lure the big fish


    with the message?"


    He kissed her indulgently. "Brilliant. I''ve secretly informed people of the Security Bureau to keep an eye


    on suspicious signals from overseas. As long as that person contacts Logan, I''ll catch him."


    She clenched her fist and punched his solid chest. "Jerk! I thought you died. Turns out I was sad about


    nothing."


    He rubbed his finger against her nose affectionately. "I have nine lives. I won''t die so easily. Even if I


    die, I die in bed."


    She blushed. This jerk talked dirty as soon as he escaped the jaws of death.


    She measured him with anxious eyes. "Are you hurt?"


    A glint shed across his eyes before he pulled off his clothes. His robust muscles, sexy abs, and tan


    legs were exposed. A strong smell of hormones assailed her nostrils.


    "What¡­ what are you doing?"


    He put on an innocent face. "For you to check my body. How are you supposed to do it if I don''t remove


    my clothes?"


    "Bah! You''re fine. Put it on!"


    He grabbed her hand and put it on his groin. Like red iron, his boner scalded her palm. She blushed


    and bit her lip. "Pervert!"


    "I was soaked in seawater for a day and a night. I wonder if my stuff still works."


    Winona felt helpless. This man was so cheeky and talked nonsense. His boner was jerking up. There


    was no doubt that he was fine!


    He suddenly got on top of her. "How about giving it a try?"


    "Get lost!"


    "I heard that you had double portions for supper. Doing some exercise will help you digest."


    He rained down his kisses, and his calloused palm wandered down her body.


    They lost themselves when a groan came from the floor.


    Winona blushed instantly. She had forgotten about Cartoon Pants. He was still lying on the floor.


    Matt jerked up, saw Felix sitting up drowsily, and struck him with his palm. Felix''s eyes rolled up, and


    he thudded weakly on the floor once again.


    Matt got off the bed, picked Felix up, and threw him out of the door.


    Then he smiled at Winona charmingly. "No one will disturb us now."


    Like a skilled zither performer, he stroked, squeezed, and rubbed her every sensitive spot¡­


    Soon, she felt weak and lost herself in the tenderness.


    "Ah¡­ no¡­ yes¡­"


    She felt on cloud nine and had the best orgasm.


    He thrust vigorously, dropping kisses on her rosy cheeks and ruddy lips. "Say you love me, or I''ll stop."


    Sheughed. "Matt, that''s childish."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He stopped but rubbed his palm against her body.


    "Mmm¡­"


    "Say it!"


    "Honey, I love you."


    A smile crept onto the corners of his mouth and spread up to his brows. His smile was broad and


    stunning.


    In her eyes, he was vigorous, wicked, gentle, domineering, frivolous, and a little lewd, but she found


    such a man cute. Her heart melted and bubbled up. Along with the man, she indulged in the pleasure.


    When he was almost there, he still held and urged her. "Say you love me."


    She felt sore all over and tired. "You''re annoying."


    He threatened her with his ''weapon''.


    "Alright, alright, you won. Honey, I love you."


    He held her in his arms contentedly. "Whenever I hear that from you, I feel reassured and secure."


    Winona snickered. An imposing general like him longed for a sense of security? Sheughed but felt


    both bitter and touched. He should care about her very much to have such thoughts.


    In the middle of the night, a miserable cry suddenly came from outside. Matt pulled on his pants,


    grabbed the gun, and walked cautiously towards the door.

 Chapter 53 She Was Irresistible

    Chapter 53 She Was Irresistible


    Matt wasn¡¯t relieved until he heard the scolding sound inside the house, and then he opened the door.


    Kevin was kicking Felix while roaring, ¡°You bastard! How dare you bully Winona right after Matt left?¡±


    Felix was ck and blue all over, even his cartoon underwear was full of footprints, crossing his arms


    pitifully.


    They were all astonished to see Matt showing up.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth wide, ¡°M... Matt?¡±


    Samuel was delighted, ¡°See? Matt is too strong and smart to get hurt.¡±


    Woody patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I told you to take it easy and ask Winona for this at least. Look what


    you¡¯ve done.¡±


    It turned out that Kevin happened to hear some noise next to their bedroom, so he woke others up.


    After seeing Felix only in his underwear and walking tremblingly toward the bedroom, Kevin


    misunderstood him and...


    Kevin rubbed his head, ¡°I was too impulsive. Matt, I¡¯m d to see you safe. Haha.¡±


    Matt red at them, ¡°Get your ass back to your bedroom. If anything, we can talk tomorrow!¡±


    As the rest left, Felix sat on the ground, aggrieved. He reached out his hand as if there was a leave


    falling, tears in his eyes, ¡°Why do bad things always happen to me?¡±


    Matt patted his shoulder and consoled, ¡°I¡¯ll deduct half of his monthly sry for your loss.¡±


    Felix was touched gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Matt. You are so nice.¡±


    Matt looked down at his underwear, ¡°Remember to buy new underwear. I remember you wore the


    same when Winona hung you out of the helicopter.¡±


    Felix was too embarrassed to say anything.


    Since Matt had contacted the military of Coscana, they were taken back to their country the next day.


    Until then, they finally realized that Herman knew that Matt didn¡¯t die at the very beginning. No wonder


    he ignored Kevin¡¯s suggestion but continued to sleep at easest night.


    ¡°Mr. Lynch, I have to say you should take the me. Have you seen how Kevin had kicked Felix?¡±


    Felix sniffled, ¡°You only did that because I am too weak.¡±


    Herman tried hard not tough, ¡°Well, Matt said he needed it to be a secret. How dare I disobey him?¡±


    Kevin was embarrassed about what he did to Felix, so he went to Felix and caught thetter¡¯s hand to


    punch himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bro. How about you punch me back?¡±


    Felix took his hand back in pain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Matt decided to deduct half of your monthly


    sry to me so that I can get myself some medicine.¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t ept such a consequence, so he grabbed Felix¡¯s hand again and punched himself,


    ¡°Damn, man. I prefer it if you could punch me back!¡±


    Felix begged sorrowfully, ¡°Sorry, Kevin. I won¡¯t want your sry, okay?¡±


    Everyone on the neughed out, so did Winona. Suddenly, she understood why Matt liked it when


    he was with his men. They backed each other and enjoyed simple and pure happiness.


    Felix held his hand and whispered, ¡°You are all bullying me.¡±


    Winona handed him the Ormosia cake, ¡°Here, try this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Winona.¡±


    In excitement, he reached out his hands, but he withdrew them at once when noticing Matt¡¯s sharp


    gaze.


    Winona¡¯s mouth twitched. What a jealous freak. She then pushed the cakes to Matt and said smilingly,


    ¡°General Snider, please.¡±


    He nced at her as if saying, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    She lowered her head, pretending not to understand what he implied. But he approached her and


    whispered, ¡°How about I feed you?¡±


    Winona couldn¡¯t help tremblingly. If he fed her, she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t use the silver fork.


    Therefore, she cut the cake into two pieces and put one before his mouth, coaxing, ¡°General Snider,


    Matt was helpless, and then he opened his mouth and looked arrogant, ¡°Not so good. Too much sugar


    makes it taste bitter.¡±


    She put another one in her mouth and chewed, ¡°How so? I think it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    When seeing her seductive red lips, Matt could feel something exploding in his mind. He held the back


    of her head and approached to kiss her. The sweetness of the cake spread in his mouth. It wouldn¡¯t be


    tasty until they ate it that way.


    Jaws dropped open in awe, the rest of the soldiers watched them kissing passionately in front of them.


    Felix thought to himself, ¡°Matt, isn¡¯t it appropriate to do that before us?¡±


    Samuel sighed silently, ¡°Bravo, man!¡±


    Kevin mouthed at Woody, ¡°What is he doing? Are there any scraps on her lips that he wanted to kiss


    them away? Shouldn¡¯t he wipe her mouth with a tissue?¡±


    Woody rolled his eyes at Kevin, ¡°Why am I not surprised that you are still single?¡±


    Herman ordered, ¡°Attention, all of you! Turn around!¡±


    After a while, Matt finally let Winona go, but he still had a feeling that he didn¡¯t get enough. Why was


    she irresistible to him?


    Winona¡¯s face was reddened. She red at him, bit her lips, and warned him in a low voice, ¡°You!


    Don¡¯t do this again, will you? Can¡¯t you see we havepany here?¡±


    Matt smirked, ¡°Are you saying I can do whatever I want if we are alone?¡±


    If they were not in the air right now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick them all out of here.


    ...


    By this time, the news that Matt had been killed by the leader of Logan had spread like wildfire in


    Coscana.


    In the coffee shop, Lilian clutched the newspaper in her hand. When she got up, she happened to


    knock over the coffee cup on the table before her, and the coffee stained her white dress afterward.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to sense it but stumbled out like a puppet out of bnce.


    Stepping out of the cafe, she bent in pain, panting. Her tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In fact, she regretted it as soon as she made the decision. He was the one she loved the most. How


    could she let him die? It was Winona who deserved the miserable end.


    She wiped away her tears and went to the phone booth to call the familiar number. The beeping sound


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say don¡¯t call me if you don''t have anything important to say?¡±


    She gripped the phone in rage, ¡°You killed him? How dare you kill him!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get away with this!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. Miss Tucker, don¡¯t forget I still have the video of you having sex with those men.¡±


    Lilian felt like she was in an ice cave. She opened her mouth for a while but didn¡¯t say anything in the


    end.


    ¡°Huh! It seems that Miss Tucker didn¡¯t love Matt Snider as much as I thought you did.¡±


    She almost growled, ¡°No! I love him!¡±


    She suddenly hung up the phone and left hastily as if she was chased by a ghost.


    At this time, Felix had breached the surveincework of the security bureau and sessfully locked


    the location of the signal, ¡°Matt, as expected, someone just made a call to Logan Farrell, and the signal


    was sent from Bolwich.¡±


    Matt looked sulky, ¡°Lock down the specific position and inform the FALCON Team to carry out the


    capture n immediately!¡±


    He wanted to see who had the guts to set him up, especially getting his girl involved! The person was


    asking for death!


    This time, Matt would get this one killed even if it was Satan himself!

 Chapter 54 Do You Dare Eat Poop?

    Chapter 54 Do You Dare Eat Poop?


    Soon, the FALCON Team sent over a video. Matt¡¯s face turned solemn when he saw the familiar figure


    on the screen.


    Right after he got off the ne, he told Herman to send Winona back to the manor and then nted a


    kiss on her forehead, ¡°Wait for me at home.¡±


    But she took his hand and crossed his fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve told you that you wouldn¡¯t get rid of


    me in your lifetime. So, no matter what you are after, right or wrong, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    After speaking, she turned her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was moved, held her closer, and


    then kissed her.


    The car stopped at Tucker¡¯s vi. As Matt appeared, the butler came forward and greeted him with joy,


    ¡°General Snider, it¡¯s so good to see you. I¡¯m informing Mr. Tucker right away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother! I¡¯m not here looking for my mentor today.¡±


    He strode in, holding Winona¡¯s hand.


    When Lilian saw Matt appearing in her vi, she was overjoyed, running over to throw herself in his


    arms. However, Matt pulled her arms with force, ¡°Listen, here is something you have to exin.¡±


    The excitement and joy were quenched by his indifference. Lilian forced a smile, ¡°So, you are not here


    to visit my family bute to denounce me. Tell me, did I do anything wrong to offend Winona? And


    why are you so furious to question me like this, regardless of our past?¡±


    Winona disdained Lilian inwardly for her hypocrisy. What she said just now had made Winona a


    mischief-maker who intended to cause conflicts between them. What a vicious woman.


    Matt shook off Lilian¡¯s hand, disgust filling his eyes, ¡°You know what you have done! Our past?


    Ridiculous! You wouldn¡¯t have done any of it if you still cared about the old times!¡±


    The disgust and even anger in his eyes broke her heart. She had loved him for so many years, yet he


    was here, scolding her for another woman.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°Matt, you never talked to me like this before. You used to...¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bam! Matt suddenly threw his phone in front of her, sneering, ¡°Watch it yourself!¡±


    Trembling, Lilian picked up the phone and clicked open the video. It was her making a call in the


    telephone booth. Her heart sunk all at once, but soon she calmed down, knelt, and started to weep,


    ¡°Matt, I was forced. They... they...¡± She sobbed.


    She cried pitifully, which could easily make any man feel sorry for her. Unfortunately, it was Matt who


    she was tricking this time.


    Winona added calmly, ¡°Miss Tucker, if anything, exin it now. After all, it¡¯s not just about personal


    grudge but more about the disclosure of state secrets.¡±


    Lilian ground her teeth. Obviously, Winona was telling her that it was useless if she tried to fool them.


    Publicly or privately, she would be sentenced no matter what. So the best way for her to get a better


    end was to confess.


    She pondered for a moment and made a decision, then pulled out her phone to show him another


    video, ¡°Matt, I was forced.¡±


    Matt narrowed his eyes when seeing the video. He saw many vulgar men surrounding her. She was in


    pain, but they insulted her, beat her, and even forced her to do all kinds of unwatchable postures. He


    just didn¡¯t know that the video was edited by her.


    She sobbed, ¡°After they kidnapped me, they raped me by turns. I was too afraid that the video would


    threaten my father¡¯s reputation if it leaked, so I... I had to follow their orders and do whatever they


    asked me to do.¡±


    She was almost out of her breath, groveling over to pull the hem of Matt¡¯s trousers, ¡°Matt, please, I


    didn¡¯t mean to set up you and Winona. If my apology is not enough, then kill me instead.¡±


    Matt looked at her coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    Compared to him, Winona was shocked that Lilian was raped. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to mess


    her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Miss Tucker, of how tolerable you are. See, the video was recorded two weeks ago,


    but you attended the banquet afterward and didn¡¯t forget to y dirty with me. Tsk, tsk. Wow, I¡¯m


    surprised.¡±


    Winona tore her hypocritical mask apart, but Lilian could only continue her y even if she gnashed


    her teeth, ¡°Matt, please, you have to believe me.¡±


    Matt kicked her away, ring at her up and down, ¡°You¡¯ve colluded with Logan that night, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Lilian shook her head with more tears, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Matt!¡±


    Matt snorted, ¡°What a surprise that the girl who I''ve known for years turned out to be a viper!¡±


    Lilian was heartbroken, ¡°Matt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It made me sick! I don¡¯t hit women, so I¡¯m going to hand you over to the NSA and


    they will deal with you ordingly.¡±


    Lilian was stunned. If she was sent there, she would be doomed. Without a better choice, she


    pretended to faint in fear.


    Winona crouched down before her, whispering in her ear shadily, ¡°Miss Tucker, a piece of advice, you¡¯d


    better give up such a stupid trick. See, you are not like Sharon. She dares to eat poop, do you?¡±


    Lilian¡¯s body froze for a moment, then she opened her eyes weakly as if she had just recovered, ¡°Matt,


    to tell you the truth, I... After what they did to me, I seemed to have been infected with AIDS,¡± she


    whined.


    Winona twitched her mouth. Lilian was so tricky to think of such an excuse. In Coscana, it was said in


    thew that those with AIDs should be isted and put in quarantine. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t have


    to go to jail. Winona had to admit that the woman got her tricks.


    Matt was inexorable, ¡°Enough! Save it for the NSA!¡±


    He was still a little worried, pulling Winona in his arms and keeping their distance with Lilian as if she


    were the gue.


    It cut to Lilian¡¯s heart when she saw this.


    ¡°Take her away!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Frederick slowly came down from upstairs. He had seen and heard everything happened just now.


    He walked up to Lilian on his crutch and lifted it tosh her violently. He didn¡¯t save his strength but


    beat her hard. A few timester, her ribs broke. There was also blood on her face.


    But Lilian knew she could only bear it since Frederick was doing this to protect her.


    ¡°Now, I have punished her. Are you satisfied, General Snider?¡±


    Matt looked in his cold eyes, ¡°Mr. Tucker, you taught me before that I should be loyal to my country and


    my faith. Regardless of my grudge with her, she hasmitted treason! That¡¯s a felony!¡±


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t allow such a bomb to exist around Winona.


    Frederick didn¡¯t expect him to be so persistent, so he sneered and looked at Winona, ¡°Miss Winston,


    your mother was an old friend of mine. I believe I have something you are interested in.¡±


    Winona was shocked. An old friend? Why didn¡¯t she know anything about it? Would he provide some


    information rted to her mother¡¯s idental death?

 Chapter 55 I鈥檓 Hungry

    Chapter 55 I¡¯m Hungry


    Winona went upstairs with Frederick and came down after a while. In a trance, she almost missed a


    step going downstairs. Fortunately, Matt held her in time.


    Seeing her like this, he was anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She forced a smile, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His expression was somber, ¡°We are husband and wife. You can tell me everything.¡±


    She bit her lips, her eyes red. Finally, the secret she just got seemed to have offered her a reasonable


    exnation for her doubts.


    He was a little angry, feeling like she still regarded him as an outsider. But her face made it hard for him


    to me.


    She held his arm, her voice broken, ¡°Matt, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He stooped to pick her up and went straight away, knowing clearly that Frederick had used the secret


    to exchange a chance for Lilian to survive. And the secret was like a scar in Winona¡¯s heart. If she


    didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he wouldn¡¯t ask because he couldn¡¯t bear to embarrass her.


    At this time, arge number of reporters had surrounded the vi. As soon as Matt appeared, they


    rushed over.


    Matt frowned slightly, and then covered Winona¡¯s haggard face with his suit. He walked as he shouted,


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    He was born a ruler. His strong presence frightened them, and they made a way out for him


    involuntarily.


    He carried her through the crowd, opened the car door and sat inside, cool and fast. His intimidating


    aura stunned people around him, and they didn¡¯te back to their senses until the car was about to


    leave. The reporters hurried to catch up.


    Some courageous ones patted on the car window urgently as they asked, ¡°General Snider, a few days


    ago, the head of Cosmos released the news that you have been killed. He even posted a DNA report.


    Is it their plot?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you destroy Cosmos three years ago? Why did it show up again?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so rampant, and he had spread fear to the world. General Snider, do you have any


    countermeasures?¡±


    Matt slowly downed the window, showing his handsome profile to them, and sneered, ¡°I eliminated it


    before, and I¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    He then raised his hand as if he had held a gun to the camera, and then he shot.


    At this time, Logan was watching the TV broadcast. Hearing what Matt said, he smashed the goblet in


    his hand, his blood pouring. But he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Matt Snider, you


    killed my family maliciously three years ago! I¡¯ll settle with you this time for what you did!¡±


    He picked up his phone and uploaded the video with a weird smile. Matt was clever enough to know


    that he had worked with Lilian, which made her useless. If so, why should he bother to keep her


    secret? Moreover, Frederick was Matt¡¯s mentor and also the one who had been promoting Matt and


    supporting him all these years. If the conflict between them was magnified, how would Matt survive in


    the military and political circles of Coscana?


    The inte was such a magical thing. Less than three seconds after the uploading, there were already


    30 million views.


    Whether Lilian was forced or not, what theizens saw was a slutty woman who knelt and enjoyed her


    time in the video.


    Theizens left a lot of messages in thement section.


    User A: Damn! This is thedy cultivated by a decent family? I¡¯d say she is more coquettish than


    whores.


    User B: Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s hard to believe that she pretended to be elegant and pure all this time. She¡¯s


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    so damn disgusting.


    User C: Wow, I love her moan. She just triggered me! I have to download this as one of my materials.


    When Matt saw the video, his face became gloomy. It looked like he was wrong about Lilian before,


    and it was the right time for him to see her as a different person. Although Winona had promised to let


    her live, it didn¡¯t mean he would let her off the hook easily. Lilian was like a bomb in Bolwich, and he


    wouldn¡¯t be relieved to have her around.


    He then told Felix, ¡°Spread the news that Lilian has AIDS.¡±


    Felix took a deep breath. With both the sex video and the exploding news that Lilian had AIDS, she


    wouldn¡¯t stay in Coscana with dignity. Besides, would the AIDS Quarantine Station let her go if they


    knew about this? Even if this message was fake, Felix was confident that Matt would make it true to the


    outside world. If so, Lilian was very likely to spend the rest of her life in quarantine with other infected


    people! Bravo!


    Matt turned his head to look at Winona, who was absent-minded at that moment, held her in his arms,


    and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with the result?¡±


    She smiled reluctantly, ¡°I know you are doing this for me. Thank you.¡±


    He pointed to his face, ¡°I prefer a doer, not a speaker.¡±


    She raised her head to kiss him on the cheek, but he turned his face sharply and kissed her lips


    unexpectedly.


    Seeing them from the rearview mirror, Felix couldn¡¯t help sighing that he had so much to learn.


    Back on the manor, Winona went upstairs without eating much. She took a bath andy on the bed,


    losing in her thoughts.


    As soon as Matt entered the bedroom, he saw the beautiful scene in front of him. Winona was lying on


    her side in a pink nightgown, her long hair spread out on her pillow, her shoulders slightly exposed, and


    her slender legs bending a bit. Her perfect figure was shown perfectly before him. Even the bedroom


    was filled with the fragrance of the body wash, probably because she just finished the shower.


    Hey beside her, running his hands on her body, his voice hoarse, ¡°What¡¯s the brand of your body


    wash? It smells so good.¡±


    She could feel his erection against her ass, but she pushed him a little further annoyingly, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to do this today.¡±


    He stopped and bit her fair and delicate shoulder softly, ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to double the price


    tomorrow.¡±


    He took her in his arms, didn¡¯t ask further, but patted her back, ¡°Sleep tight.¡±


    At this moment, he looked so considerate and gentle that her eyes wetted. She turned back and kissed


    his lips, ¡°Honey, good night.¡±


    The kiss seemed to have ignited his desire, but he tried hard to restrain himself since she wasn¡¯t in a


    good mood today. Finally, after Winona was asleep, he got up slowly and then went to the bathroom for


    a cold shower for half an hour.


    He looked down at his little fellow and cursed, ¡°Come on, shithead. Why can¡¯t you be a fucking good


    boy for once?¡±


    Matt was depressed about why he couldn¡¯t resist her charm even if he had been chaste for years. Her


    gaze, her movements, and her soft kiss could easily seduce him. Probably he had loved her too much


    to live a life without her.


    At this time, he heard her blurred voice outside the door, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    His penis swelled instantly. Damn, he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. In the end, Matt kicked the door open


    and strode his way out.

 Chapter 56 I鈥檒l Only Fuck You

    Chapter 56 I¡¯ll Only Fuck You


    Matt had Winona under him, staring at her like a hungry wolf, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m hungry, too. I¡¯m famished,


    actually.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Two hourster, when Matt got up with satisfaction, Winona didn¡¯t even have the strength to move.


    Suddenly, she regretted why she told the beast she was hungry. She could have gone downstairs


    silently instead. And now, even if she was starving, she couldn¡¯t even get up.


    If Matt was the big bad wolf, then she must be a delicate bunny which was easy to get caught.


    After a short while, Matt brought back some tasty dishes to her. He was in a good mood, humming all


    his way. But Winona red at him, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Come, eat some.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Do you think I can still get up?¡±


    Heughed and pulled her up into his arms, blowing the porridge a few times and then putting it beside


    her mouth.


    But she turned her head in anger.


    He smiled, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    Hearing this, she took the spoon immediately and started to eat. After eating all the porridge and


    tasting some of the dishes, she lost her appetite.


    He frowned, ¡°That¡¯s enough to make you full? Eat more meat and gain some weight. I like my girl being


    a bit chubby.¡±


    She rolled her eyes again, ¡°If you wear me out like that every day, I won¡¯t gain any weight. Uh.¡±


    She might have eaten too fast that she couldn¡¯t help burping. Therefore, she followed the elders¡¯


    method and needled on her fingers several times.


    Seeing the blood on her fingers, Matt''s heart ached. He lowered his head and put her fingers in his


    mouth gently. An electric feeling flowed from her fingertip to her heart. She looked down at him. His


    clean and neat brush cut, thick hair, and two hair whorls on his head, which showed he was a


    domineering man with strong sexual desires. Despite this, she was still fascinated by his asional


    tenderness.


    ¡°Matt.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call me honey.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­ Hic! ¡±


    The hupping continued, and then he grinned, ¡°I know how to stop it.


    ¡°What? Uh.¡±


    He circled her neck and had his tongue in her mouth. The kiss was overbearing, gentle, slow, and long-


    ¡°Does it work?¡±


    Her cheeks reddened as she looked at him, ¡°Oh, save it. You are just excusing for your savagery.¡±


    Her lips were swollen but looked lustrous after the kiss. And her delicate face was now like an attractive


    juicy peach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, or I¡¯ll kiss you again.¡±


    As his voice fell, he pulled her down on the bed, looking her in the eye. Their breaths lost their pace.


    ¡°Just stop. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Mentally or physically? What did Frederick say to you to make you so haunted?¡±


    She stared intently into his eyes, ¡°What would you do if I were not... not Winona and didn¡¯t even know


    who I was?¡±


    He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Silly, no matter who you are, you are my beloved


    woman. I won¡¯t fuck anyone except you!¡±


    Her eyes were moist. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed his, her tears falling.


    They made passionate love until finally, she was exhausted and drift into a tight sleep, while Matt


    walked to the window, looking at the dark night. There were emotions stirring in his eyes. She still


    chose to keep the secret to herself, but that was okay. He could find it out by himself! He would spare


    no effort to check anything rted to her. As her husband, it was his duty to share her sorrows and


    worries.


    The next day, when she woke up and stretched her arm to the space beside her, she was surprised to


    feel something hot, which started to bulge instantly.


    She opened her eyes alertly, ¡°You... you are still here?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to go to the barracks now?


    The truth was, Matt asked for leave today and wanted to spend the day with her at home. Even if he


    got up early, he stayed by her side since then. Later, he got bored, so hey beside her and nced at


    the military and political information. Unexpectedly, not long after, her hands got to his...


    He smiled, ¡°You want it? I¡¯m d to do morning exercises with you.¡±


    She shuddered and sat up abruptly, ignoring the pain all over her body. ¡°I... I have an important surgery


    to do today.¡±


    She was so adorable when she was flustered.


    Matt finished his breakfast within three minutes, out of habit in the barracks. Instead of leaving, he sat


    on the sofa idly, flicking through the magazines and looking at her from time to time. But when she


    raised her eyes to look over, he pretended to read the magazine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to work today. I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡±


    Winona clenched the chopsticks in her hand slightly, ¡°No, I still have an operation to do, and the patient


    insisted that I should do it.¡±


    She then lowered her head and ate faster.


    Matt could tell that she was lying, but he didn¡¯t intend to expose her, saying casually, ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    President¡¯s Office today. I can send you over to the hospital on my way.¡±


    For fear that Matt might be suspicious, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    Arriving at the hospital, she quietly changed her clothes until she was sure he had left, and then she


    came out of the back door and took a taxi.


    ¡°Matt, it¡¯s Winona. Shall we follow her?¡±


    ¡°Be careful to stay stealth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Felix turned around and caught up with the taxi without dy. He kept the distance properly, so Winona


    didn¡¯t realize anything wrong.


    Later, the taxi stopped at the Winston family, and Winona got off and walked in.


    ¡°Matt, shall we break in?¡±


    Matt shook his head as he squinted at the old house. Somehow, he felt a bit uneasy.


    When Elizabeth saw Winona all of a sudden, she went over and raised her hand to p Winona, but


    thetter caught her arm, ¡°Elizabeth, what¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°Bah! How dare youe back after what you did to your sister?¡±


    Winona sneered, ¡°She has gone mad to eat poop. Shouldn¡¯t she stay at home? Not to mention she¡¯s


    not necessarily my sister.¡±


    Elizabeth tumbled backwards and her gaze flickered. She wondered if Winona had known something


    she wasn¡¯t supposed to know.


    Christopher came downstairs at this time. As soon as Winona came into his view, he quickened his


    pace and put on an obsequious smile, ¡°Winona, you are back? Then what about General Snider?¡±


    Winona fixed her gaze on him indifferently, ¡°Mr. Winston, I¡¯d like a word with you.¡±


    Christopher frowned slightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me father?¡±


    ¡°Humph, do you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Christopher raised his hand but soon put it down, considering her identity had changed right now,


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Winona followed him to the study and asked directly, ¡°Who is my real father?¡±

 Chapter 57 Matt鈥檚 Outlet Was Simple and Rough!

    Chapter 57 Matt¡¯s Outlet Was Simple and Rough!


    Christopher panicked, ¡°You... What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I am your father.¡±


    Winona sneered, ¡°Mr. Tucker told me that he went to the same college as my mother, and she was out


    of school because she was pregnant with me. So, you didn¡¯t even know her at that time, did you?¡±


    Christopher cursed Frederick in his heart, ¡°This bastard. Didn¡¯t we agree to keep the secret so that we


    might use it to save our lives at the right time? Now he exposed it for some selfish purpose? He even


    left a mess for me to deal with. You motherfucker!¡±


    ¡°Winona, I raised you, and I am your only father. Why bother to care about the past?¡±


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t threw out his trump card that easily. Instead, he exined inly, ¡°I married your


    mother because I loved her. Therefore, I never asked about her history, and she never mentioned it,


    either.¡±


    Winona burst intoughter, ¡°Love? Who are you to say that word?¡±


    Ever since she''d had memories, her mother never seemed to be happy. Christopher either beat her or


    scolded her badly, while she could only hide in the corner, crying.


    Christopher was impatient, ¡°I admit that I treated her rudely before, but that¡¯s because my love for her


    caused hatred. The more I loved her, the more I hated her!¡±


    ¡°If you had really loved her, you wouldn¡¯t have taken that woman and her daughter home three days


    after my mother¡¯s funeral. Needless to say, you never cared about Aileen or me all these years, and


    you wouldn''t have cremated her so hastily even before finding out the cause of her death! Christopher


    Winston, what the hell are you hiding from me?¡±


    His face was pale, ¡°What are you suggesting, huh? Her death was an ident. Winona, sorry I have


    caused so many misunderstandings for you, but I promise to make it up for you and your sister, okay?


    I¡¯ll pick Aileen up in a few days.¡±


    Winona knew that he would not tell her any secret, but she was sure that her mother didn¡¯t die


    naturally. Instead, her death was very likely to be rted to her biological father, who was powerful


    enough to make Frederick, the leader in the military world, and Christopher, the business titan, to shut


    up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Aileen. Also, I won¡¯t have anything to do with you in the future!¡±


    Winona turned to leave after she said that, but Elizabeth roared from behind, ¡°I didn''t expect you could


    be so cruel to hurt my lovely girl like that! I knew it! It¡¯s the Winston family you are determined to


    destroy. You are just like your mother, bitch!¡±


    Snap! Before she had finished, Winona pped her face. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to mention my mother.


    That¡¯s an insult to her.¡±


    ¡°You! How dare you hit me?!¡±


    ¡°If I find out the truth, and you are part of the scheme, there''ll be more than hitting!¡±


    Crack! Winona picked up the knife on the table and thrust it into an apple, which frightened Elizabeth.


    She didn¡¯t get back to her senses until Winona left the house, her heart pounding crazily like it was


    gonna jump out. Did Winona had learned about anything against her?


    Winona walked out of the house, holding her arms tight. Although it was a hot summer, she felt like it


    was winter. All those unknown secrets shrouded her and rendered her bewildered. Her heart sank.


    Winona was lost in her thoughts, but a BMW rushed to her and almost hit her. Matt hurried to turn the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    steering wheel and crashed his SUV straight into the BMW. The BMW was hit toward the guardrail, and


    its body was smashed badly.


    By the time Winona realized what had happened, Matt had alreadye to her. He roared, his eyes


    red, ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you pay attention to the road? It''s a matter of life and death!¡±


    In a bad mood, she was pissed off to hear his growl and rebuted, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    As her voice fell, she sensed his gloominess and rage. Looking up at him, she saw his heartbroken and


    furious eyes on her. There was blood on his forehead, which made her heart twitch but also woke her


    upc all of a sudden. If he hadn¡¯t stopped the BMW, she could have died just now.


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his chest.


    Even if Matt was in a rage right now, he didn''t have the heart to me her when seeing her red eyes


    and hearing her quivering voice. He held her in his arms, ¡°Silly! You¡¯re my wife. Don¡¯t you dare die


    without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Matt, it¡¯s so good to have you around.¡±


    Even if she was abandoned and cursed by the whole world, at least he was willing to stand by her side,


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. We should go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people touching me. You can deal with it for meter.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you survive all these before without me?¡±


    ¡°Counting down the days when I meet you.¡±


    He looked casual, so she thought he was just joking.


    The two of them left, leaving Felix there to deal with the car ident. A man with a thick gold ne


    on his neck threatened and growled at him, ¡°I bought this car today! If you don¡¯t repay me a new one,


    I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to survive in Coscana!¡±


    Matt brought Winona to an uninhabited ind, which was surrounded by the sea. Under the blue sky


    and flowing clouds, the breeze was blowing gently. There was a European-style vi with floor-to-


    ceiling windows in the distance, and the decoration was luxurious but low-key.


    ¡°This is your ce?¡±


    He took her into his arms, ¡°It will be yours in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it to me before?¡±


    ¡°I was going to surprise you at our wedding.¡±


    He had intended to hold the marriage ceremony here, but he changed his idea when seeing her in a


    bad mood.


    She hugged him and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°I love it.¡±


    He pointed to the other side of his face, ¡°Not enough. Here, too.¡±


    She stood on tiptoe, nning to press her lips on his. But he held her face and sealed her mouth. His


    kiss was so passionate, wild, and lingering. Winona was too weak to support herself to stand, so Matt


    pulled her to the ground, rubbing all over her body. He tore her skirt off her body and then got naked


    himself, exposing his bronzed skin and muscr body.


    ¡°Matt, don¡¯t.¡±


    His hands were on either side of her head on the ground, their breaths intertwining, ¡°Sweetie, I want to


    make you happy.¡±


    He was simple and rough when expressing himself.


    She couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Do you want to do this every time you are upset?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°I used to vent my feelings through physical training, but I prefer doing this recently. If your


    body feels pleasure, you will be cheered up as well. Would you like to try it?¡±


    He then sprawled on the ground, as if saying, ¡°Come on, baby!¡±

 Chapter 58 Would You Like to Feed Me Some Flesh?

    Chapter 58 Would You Like to Feed Me Some Flesh?


    Matt wrapped her legs around his waist, patted her buttocks, and smiled evilly, ¡°I won¡¯t resist today. So,


    Winona burst intoughter, ¡°Matt, when did you be a masochist?¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy, I don¡¯t care what kind of a man I be.¡±


    She knew that men didn¡¯t know much about how to coax women if they stayed in the army for a long


    time. Mostly, they were simpler and more straightforward. Therefore, she was quite moved after


    realizing that he had racked his brain to cheer her up.


    She held his face in her hands and kissed him, ¡°Matt, thank you.¡±


    He sped her neck and deepened the kiss, but he resisted his desire for her sake even if he was


    turned on. Theyy still on the soft sand, watching the blue sky and clouds, listening to the flowing tide.


    In the distance, a few seagulls chirped one after another.


    He had her in his arms, ¡°Silly, you belong to me. Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    She turned to look at him seriously, ¡°Matt, I¡¯m not Winona Winston. I... I don¡¯t even know who I really


    am.¡±


    Matt had sort of figured out what she meant, so he kissed her eyes, ¡°Winona, I¡¯m Matt Snider, but I¡¯m


    also your husband who is going to protect you and shield you from the wind and rain.¡±


    Winona almost cried, ¡°Christopher had never cared about me or treated my mother nicely. I hated him


    all these years, but my hatred has be pointless right now. I don¡¯t even know who I should me.¡±


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not important. All that matters is you love me, okay?¡±


    Hisfort warmed her and made it easier for her to tell him the truth, ¡°My mother¡¯s death was a


    heavy blow to me. Christopher seems to know the behind story, but he keeps it a secret. I can tell that


    he is defending someone.¡±


    ¡°The man who can make his mouth shut must be of higher capability and status than him.¡±


    ¡°So I suspect there¡¯s a good chance this man could be my biological father.¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect that he killed your mother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a wild guess.¡±


    ¡°Winona, tell me, what would you do if the man who killed your mother was your biological father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to uphold justice for my mother!¡±


    All these years, she mistook that the person her mother loved was Christopher, and his betrayal hurt


    her badly. But now, she finally realized that her mother had another man in her heart. It made sense


    because her mother never felt hurt after Christopher beat her violently. She didn¡¯t love him, so she


    didn¡¯t hate him, either. It was a pity that she loved the wrong man. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get a bad


    end like that. The man didn¡¯t even show up at her funeral.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out for you.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help kissing him. ¡°Matt, you are so kind to me.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, okay? Who am I supposed to show my love and kindness?¡±


    He rolled over, his weight on her, ¡°A drop of water in need, shall be returned with a spring in deed. Now,


    I like flesh. Would you like to feed me some?¡±


    Her cheeks were ame, ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do it here.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, his eyes lit up. He lifted her straight up and strode towards the vi.


    The sea wind blew the heavy curtains. Inside the vi, there were messy clothes on the floor. Their


    bodies intertwined, sunk in their most primitive desire.


    ¡°Matt, don¡¯t. I can¡¯t hold more.¡±


    ¡°Call me honey, and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°Honey, please stop. Please.¡±


    She had no idea that her coy face and trembling voice were like an aphrodisiac to him, driving him


    mad, sweating, thrusting ceaselessly.


    Winona was speechless. Matt was a liar. Whenever he said that he would stop, he would fuck her


    harder until she cried and begged.


    ¡°Sweetie, get up and take a bath.¡±


    She replied snappishly, ¡°No! I¡¯m out of strength.¡±


    Touching her tearful face, he regretted why he couldn¡¯t control himself when facing her. He carried her


    in his arms, wiping her body gently. The hickeys on her made him proud. He knew he would want to


    cover her skin with his trace.


    After drying her body, he carried her back to the bed gently, as if he were holding a rare treasure in his


    arms.


    Under the warm light, her little face turned rosy, and her body was seductive after enjoying the pleasure


    of sex. He reached out to light her hair behind her ear, ¡°Winona, you are everything to me from this


    moment on. And all I care about is to love you and protect you no matter what.¡±


    He said it like a vow, echoing in her heart.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I hear you. And I¡¯ll love you for the rest of my life.¡±


    He held her in his arms tightly as if their hearts were close to each other, creating a perfect symphony


    in the dark night.


    ¡°Matt, have you ever hated the man who abandoned you?¡±


    He smiled coldly, ¡°Hate? Does he deserve it? I don¡¯t waste my emotions for people who don¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You know who he is?¡±


    Yeah, he has another son who shares my age.¡±


    Winona was puzzled why her fiery husband would allow someone like his father to live in the world.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about getting back at him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. But that was a long time ago. I even wanted to take everything his son has and own them.


    But I have changed. My life is good, and I am powerful, while he is just like dirt in front of me. That is


    the best way to get even!¡±


    At present, Andrew Larson had no way out to get a better life or career. He even had to obey Matt¡¯s


    orders without dy and counted on thetter to survive. As for his co-called brother, Benjamin, he was


    busy cleaning up the mess their father had left. The Larson family was a mess, which was enough for


    Matt. He could easily destroy them, but he wanted them to live like underdogs, admiring him from a


    distance all the time.


    Winona didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. She put on the pajamas Matt had prepared for her and


    went downstairs. Matt was running on the beach, so she could see his body through the floor-to-ceiling


    window.


    Suddenly, a small figure rushed near her. She walked over with suspicion.


    The long corridor connected numerous rooms. She approached slowly and then opened the doors one


    after another. When she finally came to thest room around the corner, she heard the colliding sound


    of tables and chairs.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

 Chapter 59 Will the Angel Ease the Demon鈥檚 Desire First?

    Chapter 59 Will the Angel Ease the Demon¡¯s Desire First?


    Winona opened the door all of a sudden but saw a ck cat darting out. It reached out its ws and


    lunged at her face. If she hadn¡¯t ducked in time, her face might have been scratched.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why is there a cat in here? Is it Matt¡¯s pet?¡±


    But Matt didn¡¯t seem like a man who would favor pets. He only brought the snow wolf to her for fun. But


    when he was alone with it, he would even kick it away. Therefore, whenever Raunchie met him, it


    would hide under the sofa.


    Shen then closed the door and turned to leave. But the sense that someone was watching from behind


    made her nervous. She looked back all of a sudden, yet nothing was unusual. Winona told herself that


    she was too nervous to think normally. Also, her illusion might be caused by theck of sleep, so she


    decided not to let Matt have sex with her for too long every time.


    As she went downstairs, a small figure appeared in the window of the door, ring at Winona viciously


    until she disappeared.


    Matt had already returned, followed by Felix, who had a food container in hand.


    ¡°All right. You can get your ass out of here now.¡±


    Felix¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking to himself, ¡°Matt, are you serious about asking me to bring you


    breakfast by air early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Matt, I didn¡¯t eat, either.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    Felix left gloomily. Matt was so impersonal to others and only left his kindness to Winona.


    He then boarded the helicopter. When he was about to start, he heard some noise from behind, but he


    found nothing when he turned back. He then shook his head and whispered, ¡°Did I have an illusion


    because I¡¯m starving?¡±


    Winona looked at the dishes on the table, most of which were her favorite. She was touched by his


    thoughtful manners.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come and eat.¡±


    ¡°Eat more. Can¡¯t you see how thin you are?¡±


    ¡°Drink more milk. I¡¯ll have to watch you drink it every day.¡±


    He was like a nagging woman and caused her tough, ¡°Matt, do you know you are just as annoying


    as my mother? ¡°


    She seemed to recall something when she asked, and then she nibbled the bread silently.


    ¡°Silly girl! Haven¡¯t you heard before that a man should raise his wife like his daughter? In this way, he


    will be experienced when raising his real daughter.¡±


    ¡°You like girls?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it would be best if she looked just like you.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°What if it was a boy?¡±


    ¡°Then I will throw him in the troops to get him trained!¡±


    Winona¡¯s face reddened immediately, ¡°Did I ever mention anything about delivering your babies?¡±


    He nced at her belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are with it already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! So fast?¡±


    He smiled evilly, ¡°Honey, are you ming me for not working hard enough? If so, I¡¯m d to fuck you


    three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Just eat your breakfast.¡±


    Her face was burning, but shey her hand on her abdomen involuntarily. Someday, she would have a


    baby here and give birth to their love fruit. Even just a thought made her feel happy.


    After breakfast, Matt took her hand to walk around every corner of the vi, ¡°If you don¡¯t like decoration


    here, we can do it your way.¡±


    The whole vi was low-key and luxurious, but the color was cool, making people feel isted and


    dreary.


    ¡°I want to change all the curtains and add a recliner in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. I can lie on it


    and bask in the sun.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Basking in the sun and doing what we favor the most...¡±


    ¡°Bah! That¡¯s what you like!¡±


    He smiled and sped her waist, his hands stroking her butts, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Are you questioning


    my skills?¡±


    She stood stiff immediately. Given her lesson this morning, she knew she could never question him


    about that, so she put on a smiling face and ttered, ¡°Honey, you are the best!¡±


    He leaned her against the wall, ¡°If I¡¯m that good, let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Winona was speechless and told him she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Finally, he gave up.


    ¡°My coquette, you are like my aphrodisiac and make me hooked.¡±


    He hugged her tightly and rubbed her neck with his chin. ¡°I want to hold our wedding this month and tell


    the nation that you are my girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already yours, okay? We¡¯ve got our marriage license and had sex. As for the wedding ceremony, I


    don¡¯t really care about it.¡±


    In fact, every girl had imagined a prosperous wedding inwardly, but Matt was always busy. Besides,


    they had lived together for so long and had gotten used to the way they were together. Therefore,


    Winona didn¡¯t expect too much for the wedding.


    ¡°Duplicitous thing. I said I would give you a grand wedding.¡±


    He took her hand and went toward the outside, ¡°Robert Bale will send me pictures of the best diamond


    ring designs this year. Just let me know if you favor any of it, then I¡¯ll tell him to make it soon.¡±


    Winona couldn¡¯t help opening her mouth in shock, ¡°Robert Bale, are you saying the master designer


    who only designs for royalty? But I heard that he is a weirdo and only makes one ring each year. He


    would refuse even if the royal ones ask for favors.¡±


    ¡°Huh! That depends on who he is facing. Your husband got the most handsome face in the world. He


    won¡¯t dare refuse me!¡±


    Winona didn¡¯t buy him, asking, ¡°Honey, just tell me why he would take your order, please.¡±


    ¡°Because I saved his life.¡±


    In that case, she was interested, ¡°I¡¯d like to design the rings, the jewelry, and the wedding dress on my


    own.¡±


    His eyes were shining, ¡°Dr. Winston, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so versatile.¡±


    Designing was her habit to vent her pressure. She was kind of self-taught.


    Winona spent the whole afternoon in the study, staring closely at theputer screen and trying to


    draw the style she wanted with software.


    While Matt sat beside her silently, bringing her a ss of lemon tea or messaging her shoulders


    asionally.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    He turned his head and looked at the diamond rings she had designed. The two rings were almost the


    same in style, with melee diamonds around them. The only difference was that a little demon was on


    his ring while a little angel was on hers. Inside the rings were their names.


    ¡°Humph! You think I¡¯m the demon.¡±


    She looked up at him, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why you need an angel to redeem you. And by saying angel, I


    mean me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. Well, my angel, I¡¯m in great torture right now. Would you like to ease my desire first?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He bowed his head and kissed her on her lips, his hands sliding their ways from her thighs towards the


    bottom of her skirt.


    However, his phone rang all of a sudden, interrupting their intimacy and desire.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Matt was supposed to throw his phone away, but the familiar number stopped him. He then went to the


    balcony to answer it.


    After he answered it, his face was gloomy, and his gaze turned sharp and vicious.

 Chapter 60 The Little Buddy Is All Yours

    Chapter 60 The Little Buddy Is All Yours


    Matt was no longer gloomy when he turned around. He walked to her and hugged her soft body from


    behind, ¡°I wish I could hold you like this forever.¡±


    Winona noticed something bad had happened, ¡°Another urgent mission?¡±


    He lowered his head to kiss her, ¡°Let¡¯s shoot our wedding photos when I get back. It¡¯s all up to you


    where we will go.¡±


    Though Winona was reluctant to part with him, she knew better that he was a soldier on call who might


    sacrifice his life at any time.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist, her head against his chest, ¡°Matt, it¡¯s cool if I don¡¯t have a


    diamond ring, a wedding dress, or even a wedding ceremony. All I wish is for you toe back in one


    piece. All I want, is you.¡±


    Matt froze for a while upon hearing her words, and then he lowered his head and kissed her with great


    affection. Soon, the kiss deepened. He took off her underwear and held her up to his waist. His lips


    rubbed through her neck and down their way to her bottom. Soon, they triggered each other, let go of


    their emotions, and finallye together.


    Winona had always believed that a couple could only achieve mutual orgasm and release their original


    desires when they became one spirit out of love.


    She turned back and bit him hard on his neck. He took a deep breath, ¡°Sweetie, is there a little wolf


    inside you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the women in your mission that you are upied, and they have no chance! Yeah, I know


    there are women joining you this time.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He wore an evil smile, his weight on her. His kisses ran through her earlobe to her neck. Soon, the


    hickeys were all over her fair skin, either deep or shallow.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m marking you as mine! Whoever touches you will die by my hands!¡±


    He smirked as his erection was against her belly, ¡°My little bubby is all yours as well. Would you like to


    exercise your rights?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    She intended to kick him away, but he caught her legs instead and put them on his shoulders, ¡°So, you


    prefer this position? No rush, my love. Take your time. We¡¯ll try all the positions in the mountains, in the


    forests, in water, and even in your dreams! And I¡¯ll be the only one who¡¯s by your side!¡±


    His lips on hers, he wanted more.


    Winona had no choice but to try her best card. She looked at him tearfully, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m exhausted. You


    know I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    Her trick worked. Hey down and had her in his arms, ¡°Get some sleep then.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help lifting her lips while his sigh echoed in her ear, ¡°Sweetie, you know I love you too


    much to refuse, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He was a man of arrogance, and he could be unreasonable sometimes, but he was a different person


    when being with her. He couldpromise just for her, feeling like she could get his attention at any


    time. Her smile could easily elerate his heartbeat while her tears would tear his heart apart.


    ¡°Damn, Winona, I won¡¯t get over you in my lifetime!¡±


    He sounded helpless, but he knew he would do anything for her.


    She slowly closed her eyes and had a sweet dream, in which she wore her wedding dress and a


    diamond ring designed by herself, embracing her charming husband on the beach. The blue sky and


    the sea of flowers were a perfect background for the photographer to take photos of their sweet


    moments. She would collect all the wedding photos and put them in the most prominent positions in the


    living room. Also, she would make them into an album, print them on the invitation card, and set them


    in front of the hotel where they would hold the wedding. Their wedding would cause a national


    sensation, and it would be as perfect as it was in her dream.


    By the time Winona woke up, she was lying in her big bed in the manor. She knew it must be Matt. He


    had to leave in the middle of the night for his mission, so he sent her home during her sleep.


    A note was ced on the bed, and the handwriting looked vigorous and forceful, just like him. It said,


    ¡°Sweetie, remember to eat on time and gain some weight. I¡¯ll fuck you harder when I get back.¡±


    He was such a scoundrel. Winona smiled, valued the note, and ced it inside one of her jewel boxes.


    She went to the military hospital as usual and put on her long-lost white coat. Ever since she became


    the director, she had spent less time in the operating room and only participated in major surgeries.


    Sometimes, she mocked herself that it was the upper ss¡¯s priority. No wonder so many people had


    racked their brains to get promoted even if the price was to hurt others.


    After she finished an operation and walked out of the operating room, her phone rang. She got a


    message from Matt, ¡°Sweetie, did you miss me?¡±


    She smiled and replied, ¡°Humph! You wish! (Proud face emoji)¡±


    Matt continued, ¡°That sucks. Then grant my wish, maybe?¡±


    She chuckled and replied soon, ¡°Stay quiet in your istednd. I¡¯m gonna enjoy my date with the


    lovely boys.¡±


    Matt was annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯m driving the ne and blowing your dating ce down!¡±


    Winona could picture his annoying face right now, so sheughed, ¡°That was a lie. You are the only


    one I want.¡±


    Matt was eased, ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. I¡¯ll let you try my little buddy when I get back, and I promise its


    tenderness and refreshing taste.¡±


    Winona¡¯s face was burning, and she nned to scold him badly for his dirty words. But he sent another


    message soon, ¡°I love you, and I miss you, all the time.¡±


    Her eyes wetted at this moment, so she responded fast, ¡°I miss you, too. More than I could say.¡±


    Unfortunately, she failed to send this message, presumably the mission had started, and his signal was


    blocked.


    Winona slowly leaned against the wall, putting her phone on her chest, ¡°Matt, please return safely.¡±


    For the next half a month, she hadn¡¯t received any of his messages, but she checked her phone every


    day as soon as she opened her eyes in the morning.


    At breakfast, Karen served her a steak, a ss of milk, and a sandwich. Winona frowned slightly, ¡°Why


    did you make so many?¡±


    Karen looked embarrassed, ¡°When General Snider left, he ordered that we should serve more food for


    you. If you be thinner when hees back, Amber and I will have to pack up and get out of


    here.¡±


    Amber looked at her with a beseeching look, ¡°Mrs. Snider, please do us a favor and eat more.¡±


    Winona¡¯s mouth twitched. She could only eat them all.


    After a full breakfast, Winona drove to the hospital. But in the middle of her way, she remembered it


    was the weekend, and she didn¡¯t have to work. In the end, she drove to the nursing home where Aileen


    was.


    Aileen lived in the VIP room, so she had to walk through a small garden with a fountain before getting


    there. When she reached the fountain, she saw a familiar figure in the reflection of the pool. The person


    held something unknown in hand and was about to stab it on her.


    Winona sneered, turned back to grasp the woman¡¯s wrist, reversed the angle and thrust the thing into


    that women''s body.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

 Chapter 61 Lousy Acting!

    Chapter 61 Lousy Acting!


    Sharon screamed and threw the syringe onto the ground. She then looked at her with her bloodshot


    eyes, ¡°You damn bitch!¡±


    Winona did not hesitate to p her and yelled, ¡°Ha! Pot calling the kettle ck!¡±


    Sharon raised her hand to touch where she was pped and her eyes raged angrily and yelled, ¡°If you


    weren¡¯t that slut, then how could I be in this situation? You¡¯ve robbed me of everything!¡±


    Winona was speechless. A narcissist would never realize her own mistakes. She always pushed all the


    me to others.


    ¡°On ount of your years of struggle, I¡¯ll remind you of something. Even if you¡¯re the daughter of the


    Winston family, even if you¡¯re beautiful beyond description, Benjamin will still not love you.¡±


    Benjamin was Sharon¡¯s kryptonite. Any issue regarding him would cause Sharon to lose her mind. She


    yelled, ¡°You bitch! If I was the one who was engaged to him, he would love me dearly. You are the slut


    who stole his heart!¡±


    Winona slowly approached Sharon and said, ¡°Looks like you already know. Then tell me what


    happened at that time to cause you and your family to be so apprehensive?¡±


    Sharon shuddered and then came to her senses. She started to feign madness again, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I


    don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    Winona grabbed the back of her neck and pushed her into the water. She struggled and sshed


    violently. Just as she almost passed out, Winona released her and said, "You can exchange for a


    chance to live with the secret. Think about it.¡±


    Sharon gasped desperately for air as she looked at herself in the reflection on the water. She was


    raging with hatred but she knew that she was no match for Winona. The only way for her to protect the


    secret was¡­


    She suddenly started to eat her hair as she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Winona scoffed as she thought, ¡®This woman must either be a fool or she thinks that others are fools.¡¯


    Before Winona could even do anything to her, she had already tried to act insane.


    Winona stepped behind her and then kicked Sharon into the pond. Sharon looked up at Winona with


    bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Ha! Your look of hatred already betrayed you!¡± Winona scoffed.


    Sharon reacted and then struggled in the water, ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡±


    Winona dusted her shoulders and then coldly said, ¡°You are terrible at acting. No wonder you are good-


    for-nothing.¡±


    Sharon was furious and wanted so much to push Winona to the bottom of the pond. Just as she was


    about to do something, she saw two nurses approaching and she began her performance, ying with


    the water. ¡°Oh! How fun! Haha!¡±


    The two nurses then pulled her out of the pond.


    ¡°Oh my, how pitiful this woman is! She was married into a wealthy family and now had lost her mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, who could she me? She was her own doing. How could a wealthy family ept such


    behavior of hers?¡±


    Sharon gritted her teeth angrily but she had to continue to pretend to be insane.


    At this moment, Lilian walked over from afar. When she saw the pitiful state Sharon was in, she


    frowned and thought to herself that she had lost control. She then quickly said to the nurses, ¡°Go along,


    leave her to me.¡±


    The nurses mumbled to each other as they left.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she isted at the AIDS Quarantine Area? Why was she back so soon?¡±


    ¡°I heard that they did not detect any AIDS on her. The hospital even provided medical proof that she¡¯s


    still a virgin.¡±


    ¡°What? Then who was the one in the video who had sex with so many men?¡±


    ¡°Who knew? Apparently, the videos were now deleted. Furthermore, someone verified that the woman


    in the video was just a woman who looked a lot like her and not Lilian.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ that¡¯s the difference when you have authority and influence. ck can even be


    white.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, stay well clear of her in the future. Perhaps she really has AIDS.¡±


    Lilian took out a bandage from her pocket and wanted to dress up Sharon¡¯s wound but was pushed


    away by her. She managed a stiff smile, ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll do it myself back at the room.¡±


    What? To think that Sharon despised her? Lilian rolled her eyes and said, ¡°As you please.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, what was in that syringe?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Did you inject it into her?¡± Lilian asked.


    ¡°That bitch reacted very swiftly. She instead injected it into me. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch


    her.¡±


    Lilian''s eyes were filled with disdain. A fool was a fool. She bent down to pick up the syringe and


    carefully wrapped it up and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just something to trigger her allergy. I just wanted to


    embarrass her in public.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I feel rather itchy. Don¡¯t forget to give me some anti-allergy medicine.¡± Sharon said.


    Lilian brought Sharon to the VIP patient¡¯s room. When she closed the door, her lips curled up into an


    odd grin. This was a good turn of events. After all, this stupid woman knew too much of her secrets.


    She should just let her die unknowingly and no one would trace this to her.


    She went to a deserted ce and then ced the blood-stained syringe into a zip lock bag and buried


    it.


    Aileen was asleep and Winona did not want to wake her. She ced the toys, snacks, and clothes in


    the room before leaving quietly.


    She went to the carpark to retrieve her car when suddenly a familiar figure blocked her way. It was


    Benjamin. She had not seen him for days and he still looked very handsome. But his face was rather


    worn-looking, ¡°Winona, I¡¯d like a word with you.¡±


    Winona furrowed her brows. ¡°I had already made myself clear with you. There is nothing further to


    discuss between us.¡±


    She started the car and was about to drive off but he stood in front of it. She had no choice but to open


    the door. He sat at the front passenger seat and then grabbed her hand, ¡°Winona, you can still leave


    Matt.¡±


    Winona flung off his hand and yelled, ¡°Benjamin, you should be concerned about your wife, not me.¡±


    He frowned bitterly, ¡°Matt is not suitable for you. He treads on the knife-edge and who knows when he


    will implicate you? Furthermore, he married you because he was jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! That was my choice and had nothing to do with you! The Larson family wanted you to marry


    Sharon and you also did not object!¡±


    Benjamin closed his eyes in agony. It was only when he lost Winona did he realize that he had lost


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everything he had.


    Winona¡¯s phone beeped and it was a notification of the news app. The headline sent shivers down her


    spine: General Matt Snider of Coscana had a deal with Logan Farrell, the head of the Cosmos. He may


    be the mastermind of Cosmos.


    Winona tossed her cellphone aside and grabbed Benjamin¡¯s cor, glowering at him, ¡°Tell me, what the


    hell is happening?¡±

 Chapter 62 He Is My Only Bet in Life

    Chapter 62 He Is My Only Bet in Life


    Winona¡¯s instinct was that Benjamin must''ve known the inside story; otherwise, he would not be here.


    He slowly opened his eyes while his heart ached. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe the news?¡±


    ¡°I understand my man. He has his principle and he sticks to it. I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that he


    would not do such immoral things!¡± Winona insisted.


    His blood boiled and he became very agitated as he yelled, ¡°You only knew him for two to three months


    but you¡¯ve known me for over twenty years. Why do you choose to trust him instead of me?¡±


    She slowly released his cor and said, ¡°Benjamin, there is noparison. He is my husband and my


    only bet in life. We grew up together and you are my lifelong friend. I do not wish that we can no longer


    be friends.¡±


    What she said was like a dagger that stabbed him in the heart. He spent so many years with her and


    now she only said that they were friends? It was beyond all doubt that he loved her. The only problem


    was he was unable to express himself and used to bury his feelings for her. She was the only woman


    he loved.


    He took a while topose himself and then slowly said, ¡°Matt¡¯s methods are very heavy-handed and


    sinister and naturally made a lot of enemies within the country. They hoped that he would note


    back alive. There''s the possibility that they''ve formed an alliance against him.¡±


    ¡°Ah! So they intentionally created a rumor to nder him. That is as good as stabbing him in the back!¡±


    ¡°Winona, seize the opportunity to divorce him since not many people know about your marriage to him.


    I will arrange for someone to hasten the process.¡±


    Clunk, she opened the door and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Larson, please get out of the car!¡±


    ¡°Winona, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I can¡¯t bear to see you implicated by him. Once you are


    under investigation, they would eat you alive. You''ll die before you even know it!¡±


    She turned and smiled, ¡°Thanks for the warning. Matt once said to me, till death do we part.¡±


    Benjamin got out of the car and stared as she drove off. He clenched his fists and punched the wall


    repeatedly until fresh blood stained the wall. The pain was nothingpared to his heartache.


    He regretted letting her go. He bent down and cried sorrowfully, ¡°Winona, Winona¡­¡±


    Winona was driving back to the manor when Karen called, ¡°Madam, don¡¯te back! Argh!¡±


    ¡°Karen!¡± Winona yelled.


    Then a man¡¯s voice said, ¡°Madam, where are you now?¡±


    Winona quickly ended the call and turned off the phone. She stopped the car and threw the phone into


    the trash bin. She untied her hair and let it cover her face partially and blended in with the crowd.


    She did not expect the authority to conduct arrests so soon. The headlines were just rumors and those


    useless officials actually took it as evidence. She now believed what Benjamin said. Someone wanted


    to bring Matt down. Not only was the news trying to nder him, they knew that public opinion was far


    more effective in destroying a person.


    Very soon, the police found Winona¡¯s phone and her abandoned car.


    ¡°Find her! She must be nearby!¡±


    However, they looked for a long time but still could not find her.


    ¡°She is as cunning as Matt!¡±


    ¡°This is just her final struggle. We have men in every road intersection, train station, and airport. We¡¯ll


    catch her unless she grows a pair of wings and flies herself out of here.¡±


    At this point, a schoolgirl was helping an olddy across the road.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. There¡¯re not many kind souls around now.¡± The olddy said.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m helping myself by helping you.¡± Winona said and turned to leave. Her short and neat


    hair coupled with her baby face made her look like a female student.


    The night fell and the President¡¯s Office was brightly lit. The guards stood and stared forward at


    attention.


    In front of the President¡¯s Office was the Shorehut Park. There were numerous tall French sycamore


    trees. A petite body was hiding behind one of the trees. She patted the cat in her hands and said, ¡°The


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ham that you want is in that box. Go get it!¡±


    She released the cat and the cat ran towards the rubbish bin which was at the entrance of the


    President¡¯s Office.


    Bang! The car was shot dead. The guard kept his gun and said, ¡°Tonight everyone must be extra alert!


    Not even an animal can get in!¡±


    Winona¡¯s heart sank. Matt was in trouble. Now the only ones who could save him were his mentor


    Frederick Tucker or the President. However, due to Lilian¡¯s incident, Matt and his mentor had a falling


    out. Thus, the best chance was to approach the President for help.


    But security at the President¡¯s Office was very tight today. Even animals were not spared. There were


    only two possibilities now. One was that the President was now under someone¡¯s control and all


    external information was kept from him. The other was he had abandoned Matt which was why he was


    unable to face him. The heightened security was the result of his guilty conscience.


    Regardless, she had decided to try getting into the President¡¯s Office so that she could win Matt a


    fighting chance.


    Inside the President¡¯s Office, The President was focused on some documents. A ck figure appeared


    in front of him. He had thought that it was a cleaner and did not raise his head.


    Suddenly, a cold de was pressed against his waist as the figure said, ¡°Mr. President, do you still


    remember me?¡±


    He raised his head and saw a pair of crafty eyes and thought that he had seen someone else. He then


    came to his senses and asked, ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Winona patted the dust off her body and said, ¡°I hid in the rubbish bin and stole a cleaner¡¯s uniform.¡± Of


    course, the unlucky cleaner is now in the rubbish bin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like this. I always trusted Matt and do not believe that he would do such a


    thing.¡± The President said.


    ¡°Then why did you aid those people to take action against Matt¡¯s subordinates?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. It must be those bastards at the Senate. You should know that although I¡¯m


    the President, certain things are out of my hands.¡± he exined.


    ¡°Then ording to you, I¡¯ve wasted my timeing here?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°Matt had broken off contact with me. Tomorrow I¡¯ll send my secret squad to Esnurg to locate him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, count me in!¡± Winona demanded.


    He looked at her with admiration, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Matt¡¯s woman. You¡¯re brave, resourceful,


    courageous, and knowledgeable. Very impressive!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. President. Do you mind if I spend the night here?¡± Winona requested.


    ¡°Certainly. Tomorrow I¡¯ll embed you within the secret squad and sent you to Esnurg.¡±


    He then dialed a number and instructed a guard to take her to her room. As she turned around, she


    suddenly felt a cold gun barrel pointed against her head, ¡°Ha! Miss Winston, how dare you sneak into


    the President¡¯s Office? You¡¯re brave but too foolish!¡±

 Chapter 63 I Slapped You For My Man

    Chapter 63 I pped You For My Man


    Winona¡¯s back stiffened and slowly clenched her fists. Her heart ached not for herself but for Matt


    because now she understood that the person who stabbed his back was the President.


    She slowly turned around and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh really? Didn¡¯t Mr. President notice my actions


    just now?¡±


    She smiled as she waved the remote control in her hand. Her smile was entrancing. ¡°Let¡¯s perish


    together. Now everyone in this building would be buried with me. This is a great deal!¡±


    The President stared nkly at her. At that moment, he thought that he saw that woman in his memory


    smiling at him and the world fell quiet.


    By then, the security had broadcast the emergency code throughout the President¡¯s Office and all


    security personnel was activated to surround the office. Winona knew that it was impossible for her to


    escape and she was making a bet with her life.


    The President¡¯s personal bodyguard pointed a gun at her and said, ¡°Madam, the entire ce is


    covered with snipers. You cannot escape. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°With only a press, everyone will be blown to kingdome!¡±


    The President suddenly waved to the bodyguard and said, ¡°Let her leave.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as I say!¡± he demanded.


    Everyone quickly lowered their guns and made way for her. His decision caught Winona by surprise.


    Did she ce the right bet? They were afraid of dying.


    She started to walk out but then turned back around. She raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    His eyesses flew off his face.


    ¡°This p is for my man. Just remember this. One day I¡¯ll get even with you!¡± Winona warned.


    Everyone gasped at what Winona did. She even dared to hit a sitting President!


    People in the room were stunned as they silently watched Winona walk away.


    A bodyguard spoke as he gestured to shoot her head, ¡°Mr. President, shall we?¡±


    The President shook his head. He walked to the desk and removed a box stuck with chewing gum


    under the desk. There was no bomb inside the box. There were only several batteries. He thenughed


    mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s General Snider¡¯s luck to marry such an outstanding woman.¡±


    There were women in this world who did not care for wealth or fame. As long as you won their heart,


    they would give their life for you. She was no Cleopatra, but she''s beautiful in her own way. His first


    love was such a woman and Winona was another.


    ¡°Shall we give chase?¡± the bodyguard asked.


    ¡°Just go through the motions. Don¡¯t harm her.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The bodyguard saluted and left in a hurry.


    Winona left the President¡¯s Office and soon several cars and a bunch of guards started to chase after


    her. She ran quickly towards a narrow walkway and grabbed whatever she could to block the way


    behind her. The guards were getting close and her breathing became painful.


    Suddenly an unmarked car stopped in front of her and the driver shouted, ¡°Winona, get in!¡±


    She quickly opened the door and got in. Benjamin drove the car haphazardly through the pedestrian


    path; people screamed and cussed at him. There were even sirens ring in the distance.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± He dumped the car and grabbed her hand as he led her through the crowd and into a


    narrow alley. The alleyway was veryplex. Even the locals might get lost inside here. The police


    and guards ran in all directions without any leads.


    At this moment, Benjamin already led Winona to a rented house. He squatted down to tap on the


    flooring and removed the flooring which revealed adder within. He pointed to thedder and said to


    Winona, ¡°After you.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, where is this ce?¡± Winona asked.


    He smiled wryly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t trust me? Then I¡¯ll go down first. Follow me.¡± He then climbed down


    thedder while Winona followed. She then carefully re-ced the flooring. It was a narrow footpath


    with voice-activated lights. As they walked, their footsteps activated the corresponding lights.


    She suddenly remembered Matt mentioned once that Mr. Larson had been impeached because he had


    privately done some illegal businesses. Could this footpath be the Larson family¡¯s secret passage for


    their illegal deals?


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Winona apologized when she realized that he was willing to expose his family


    secrets to her but she would not even trust him to walk behind her.


    He turned to look at her seriously, ¡°Winona, remember this. You are the most important person in my


    heart.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯d be very touched if you told me this before I met Matt,¡± Winona said. Now everything he


    said was pointless to her.


    He did not respond but continued to walk silently. Soon, the way ahead started to brighten up. They


    walked to the end and it was a span of an open field. There were several aircraft on the field.


    ¡°Winona, this is as far as I can take you.¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°I understand. Thanks.¡± Winona said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to tell me except thanks?¡± Benjamin asked.


    She extended her hand towards him and said, ¡°We will be lifelong friends.¡±


    He did not shake her hand because he knew that there was a Matt Snider and a secret that stood


    between them. They can no longer be friends.


    He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Be on your way. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    He watched her aircraft take off and disappear into the sky. He then said to himself, ¡°Winona, now will


    you finally give up on him?¡±


    After two days and nights¡¯ journey, the aircraft finallynded at Esnurg¡¯s District 13. There was a huge


    gathering of refugees. It was also the nearest to Cosmos. Apparently, Cosmos had established a


    kingdom here. Furthermore, the surrounding refugees had to submit to them.


    Winona exchanged her clothes with one of the refugees and gave her some money to hire her as


    Winona¡¯s guide. Winona spoke fluently to her with Esnurg¡¯snguage, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a group of men


    in Coscana¡¯s military uniform. I heard that they are nearby.¡±


    The refugee nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, Miss. Their camp is in a nearby forest. I¡¯ll take you


    there.¡±


    She brought Winona through a packed refugee camp. The refugees were shabby and many were


    injured. They all looked desperate and hopeless. Everyone was starving. Several stretched out their


    hands to beg but she had nothing to give them.


    Winona felt that the road was bing increasingly remote. She started to feel that something was


    wrong.


    ¡°Madam, where are you bringing me to?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re there, we¡¯re almost there.¡± The woman assured.


    They were in a ce with a lot of copsed walls. On some of the walls were strange symbols.


    Suddenly Winona could hear a man¡¯sughter from afar. She suddenly felt danger and turned to leave


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but the woman held onto her tightly and said, ¡°Why are you running? The men you¡¯re looking for are


    over there!¡±


    ¡°Piss off, bitch!¡± Winona kicked her away and quickly ran from that dangerous ce. Suddenly a


    gunshot could be heard and some dust was kicked up just beside her feet.


    She raised her hands and saw a group of soldiers. However, they were leering and whistling at her,


    ¡°This chick is fine! Let¡¯s have some fun with her!¡±

 Chapter 64 Blow Her Up

    Chapter 64 Blow Her Up


    The soldiers raised their weapons and started to approach her. All of them looked lustfully at Winona¡¯s


    body and wanted to strip her of her clothes.


    She looked at the wrists of the soldiers and asked, ¡°Did all of you catch the gue?¡±


    One of the soldiers was startled and then looked at her as he asked, ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    Winona nodded and said, ¡°You should still be having diarrhea in recent days. If you still don¡¯t get


    treated soon, even the seconding of Christ would not save you.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s expression changed and then dragged her as she staggered towards their camp, ¡°Come


    with me!¡±


    The camp was full of soldiers. Some were topless and others were lying on the ground. Their eyes lit


    up when they saw Winona like a starving wolf looking at prey. Some even reached to grab Winona¡¯s


    clothes and were kicked aside by that soldier as he said, ¡°Fuck off, this woman can save our General.¡±


    She was dragged to a tent and saw a bearded man lying on the bed. The soldier pressed his gun barrel


    to her head and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll release you if you can treat our General. Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow you up!¡±


    Winona walked to the man and felt his pulse. She pried open his mouth and looked at his tongue. Lifted


    his eyelid to look at his eyes. She was very familiar with his condition. Traditional medicine worked too


    slow to save this man¡¯s life. The only way was to fight the toxins with drugs. She thought of a way to kill


    two birds with a stone and said, ¡°This man¡¯s too far gone.¡±


    Bang! The soldier fired his rifle into the air and yelled, ¡°What the fuck did you say? Do you want me to


    kill you with the next shot?¡±


    She replied calmly, ¡°The medicine that he needs is in the hands of your enemy. But with your abilities


    now, there is no way for you to infiltrate your enemies¡¯ position to steal the required medicine. That¡¯s


    why I said that he¡¯s gone for sure.¡±


    The soldier pressed the rifle barrel to her forehead and demanded, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    Winona could not reveal her identity and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m from Coscana and naturally will seek asylum


    with my army. If you send me to where they''re located, I¡¯ll find a way to get the medicine.¡±


    She could not find Matt and his men on her own. The area was filled with vicious soldiers and thugs


    from different countries. Inparison, Cosmos¡¯s might was the best protection.


    That soldier pondered for a while and then said cunningly, ¡°First, write down the name of the medicine!¡±


    Winona picked up a pen to write down the name of the medicine. The soldier then dragged her away to


    lock her up in a metal cage. Inside the cage were numerous young girls. Just outside the cage were


    men who were drinking and eating roasted meat.


    A few men waved the roasted meat at them and said seductively, ¡°Crawl out and I¡¯ll let you have some


    meat!¡±


    There was a small door at the cage for them to use as a toilet. The soldiers toyed with those women


    and some of the girls were starved for several days. They could not endure the hunger and crawl


    through the tiny door like a dog to the amusement of the soldiers.


    The men did whatever they wanted to their bodies and the girls only had one goal which was to eat a


    piece of meat. Winona closed her eyes as the men hollered in joy while the girls sobbed sorrowfully.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the cruelty of survival!


    The remaining girls in the cage wanted to follow suit. Winona reached out to stop them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    go, endure for a couple of days and I¡¯ll help you leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± They asked.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know how you will end up if you do this?¡± Winona asked in return.


    They quieted down. They knew that they would end up dead and no one wanted that. They had to hold


    on if they wanted to live.


    On the third day, the soldier opened the metal door, grabbed her hair, and dragged her out, ¡°You win.


    We can send you over but you must not forget your promise!¡±


    Winona patted the dust off her body and pointed to the girls in the cage, ¡°I want them with me.¡±


    The soldier saw her as a lunatic and pped her, ¡°You should be happy that I spared your life! How


    dare you demand anything more?¡±


    Winona licked the blood off the corner of her lips and pped him in return, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s die together.


    After all, the gue had spread across your camp. Once it is toote, all of you won¡¯t escape from its


    curse!¡±


    The two of them were in a standoff for a while before he nodded, ¡°Fine. As you wish.¡±


    They brought over a truck and loaded up the girls. Winona sat beside the soldier as he drove.


    ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± The soldier asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Winona answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You look suicidal.¡± He mused.


    ¡°As a doctor, I am used to witnessing death. So, I do not fear death.¡± Winona said calmly.


    The soldier wiped his hand on his body and then extended his hand towards her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m David.¡±


    She shook his hand and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    The truck exited the forest and drove for about an hour before stopping. In front was a demarcation line


    and they could see the encampment of Coscanian army at a distance. The soldier allowed Winona to


    walk by herself towards the encampment while he held onto the truckload of girls as hostages.


    The demarcation line was made with wire fencing. She knew that perhaps Matt¡¯s men were hiding


    ready to ambush her. She raised her hands as high as she could and calmly walked forward.


    A sniper already had her in his sights. His standing orders were to shoot anything that crosses the


    demarcation line, regardless of men or beast!


    But the sniper hesitated and reported what he saw to his superior.


    At that moment, Matt was looking down on the map of the defense zone. His finger pointed at Esnurg ¡¯s


    strategic peak and ordered, ¡°Logan would focus all his resources here. I will personally lead this siege-


    and-capture mission!¡±


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, now you have a family and we need to protect you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be scolded by your wife!¡±


    Matt softened when he heard them mention Winona. It seemed like his fatigue had momentarily


    vanished.


    At this moment, Felix looked at the security monitor and remarked, ¡°Sir, we noticed a Cosmos vehicle


    approaching the demarcation line, and thereafter a woman slowly approached the line.¡±


    Matt frowned, ¡°Woman? They are actually using women to do their dirty work now? What are you


    waiting for? Fire!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

 Chapter 65 She Is Matt鈥檚 Life

    Chapter 65 She Is Matt¡¯s Life


    Then a surveince report came on that strategic position that a portion of the refugees had begun to


    leave. Matt raised his eyebrows and scoffed, ¡°Refugees? Looks like Logan¡¯s escape n was rather


    clumsy.¡±


    Herman replied, ¡°We hadid a siege on him for so long. Looks like he could not hold on much longer.¡±


    ¡°Now we must capture him at all costs. Otherwise, The President¡¯s efforts are all wasted!¡±


    Matt immediately led Herman and his men to drive towards the strategic position to capture Logan.


    Now he was used of being a traitor, so only with the capture of Logan can he expose the


    mastermind and clear his name.


    Felix and Kevin were ordered to stay behind to protect the encampment. Bang! A rifle shot could be


    heard and they looked towards the screen only to see a woman lying in a pool of blood.


    Kevin munched on an apple and said, ¡°Well done! This will show Cosmos that our FALCON Team is


    not to be trifled with. I won¡¯t look at them even if they send a bunch of naked women!¡±


    Felix looked at the woman who seemed to look familiar. He quickly grabbed the mouse and zoomed


    into her face and then his face went pale, ¡°Kevin, why does this woman look so much like Winona?¡±


    Kevin continued to munch on the apple and smacked Felix on his back, ¡°Are you blind? This woman


    clearly is Winona! Hang on¡­ Wi¡­ Winona¡­?!¡±


    Thud. The apple in his hand dropped onto the ground and both of them looked in horror at each other.


    They then quickly scurried out of there.


    Felix struggled to insert the key into the ignition and mumbled, ¡°Winona, please don¡¯t scare us.¡±


    Kevin was stunned as he looked ahead, ¡°Felix, do you think that she will survive this?¡±


    Felix kicked Kevin out of the car and yelled, ¡°Shut up you fool!¡±


    Kevin rushed into another car and chased after Felix. Regardless of how dumb he was, he knew that


    Winona was Matt¡¯s life. Matt would be maddened if something happened in their area of responsibility.


    Once the wrath of Matt was aroused, everyone would be doomed.


    At this moment, the sniper jumped out of the tree and followed the scent of the blood towards the


    ¡®corpse¡¯. He brushed aside the grass and only saw a pile of rags that were stained with blood. What the


    hell? Did she escape?


    Then a female voice startled him, ¡°Put down the rifle and raise up your hands!¡±


    He did as he was told and was knocked out cold.


    Winona observed the training of snipers when she was with Matt at Draiso¡¯s army camp. She knew that


    they would have to confirm the kill before their mission was consideredpleted. Thus, she removed


    her clothes and hid among the grass.


    She removed the sniper¡¯s clothes and wore them. She then hid him among the grass and picked up his


    rifle and walked towards the encampment. She then saw military vehicles speeding towards her


    position and before confirming who they were, she quickly hid.


    Felix and Kevin rushed over to where they saw her being shot. There were dense trees all around.


    Some bird squawked while the wind rustled the tree leaves. The asional sun ray prated the


    thick foliage and gave them an eerie feeling.


    Kevin whistled a familiar code but their sniper did not respond. He could not hold back and cursed,


    ¡°Damn it, did that bastard make a run for it?¡±


    Felix picked up the scent of blood in the air and his face turned pale, ¡°Winona¡­ she should be nearby.¡±


    Suddenly a groan could be heard among the grass and they rushed over but saw the sniper dressed


    only in his underwear.


    Felixughed so hard that he even teared up, while Kevin asked, ¡°Felix, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Felix struggled to speak as heughed, ¡°This must be done by Winona!¡±


    He had been stripped to his underwear twice by Winona and knew that she was capable of doing this!


    Kevin suddenly realized and burst intoughter as well, ¡°Damn it, woman! She almost scared me to


    death!¡±


    Just as they were rejoicing, they heard an explosion and then could hear an engine rumbling.


    Felix pped his thigh and said, ¡°Damn, Winona must have destroyed one car and driven off in the


    other!¡±


    Kevin chuckled and said foolishly, ¡°She really has some balls. Hang on¡­ how will we go back?¡±


    Felix looked at Kevin in disbelief, ¡°Kevin, how were you chosen by Matt?¡±


    Kevin looked proudly at him and said, ¡°Matt chose me after I singlehandedly fought ten warriors.¡±


    ¡°You are all brawns and no brains. What are you waiting for? Chase her!¡± Felix ordered. Felix was not


    worried about Winona but was concerned that no one else in the encampment recognized her. All


    those who could recognize her had left on a mission with Matt.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix and Kevin ran as fast as they could. When they reached the encampment, they saw a trail of


    smoke and ruins. He grabbed a soldier and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Just now a female spy destroyed our kitchen.¡± The soldier reported.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°She was taken by Second Lieutenant Shawn to be shot at the Lookout.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Fuck! You useless scumbags! You better brace yourself if something was to happen to her!¡±


    Felix and Kevin sped off in a car leaving the soldiers totally stunned.


    Felix drove as fast as he could and kept smacking the steering wheel. ¡°Winona, oh Winona, please


    don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯m afraid that ¡­¡± Kevin muttered.


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Felix yelled.


    ¡­


    At the Lookout, Second Lieutenant Leonard Shawn pushed Winona forward as she coldly said, ¡°You


    will regret killing me.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Wake up, woman! Countless women hope to be Mrs. Snider. However, our General only had


    eyes for one woman.¡±


    Winona grinned and said, ¡°What if I were to tell you that I am that woman?¡±


    He pursed his lips and rolled his eyes in disbelief.


    Winona was helpless as she had no means to prove her identity. Was she gonna die here?


    Leonard stopped and then said, ¡°Look around. The scenery is pretty good. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to


    rest in peace here.¡±


    Winona looked towards theke and had a n. She then said, ¡°It¡¯s said that women are made of


    water. Then can you let me die in theke?¡±


    Her calmness impressed the second lieutenant and he said, ¡°You are really something.¡±


    Winona walked to thekeside and Leonard raised his gun towards her.


    Bang! Just as the bullet shot out of the barrel, she bent and fell into theke.


    Leonard ran over and saw a ssh. He pointed his gun at the water and fired a few more times. The


    water turned red with blood.

 Chapter 66 Life And Death on A Thread

    Chapter 66 Life And Death on A Thread


    Leonard looked over and suddenly a bloody hand grabbed his ankle and dragged him towards the


    water.


    Felix and Kevin heard shots fired just as they stopped the car.


    ¡°Fuck! That fool actually fired at Winona!¡± Felix yelled.


    ¡°Game over man. We will be buried together with that fool!¡± Kevinmented.


    The two ran like maniacs towards the sound of the gunshots but were shocked when they arrived. They


    saw that Winona had Leonard in a chokehold and dragged him towards the water. Leonard was


    struggling in vain and kicked up the water around him.


    Felix watched in awe at this woman who had remarkable abilities.


    Kevin yelled excitedly as he apuded, ¡°You go girl! Do it!¡±


    The second lieutenant was dumbfounded. He thought that he had captured a female spy and could


    execute her by himself. He never expected her to turn the tables around so swiftly and now his


    colleagues were even cheering her on at his expense!


    Winona released Leonard as soon as she heard Kevin¡¯s voice and quickly waded out of the water.


    Kevin and Felix immediately saw that her arm was wounded and bleeding profusely.


    Felix quickly led her to the car while Kevin kicked Leonard who just crawled out of theke back into


    the water. Kevin yelled at him, ¡°Damn fool, how dare you hurt General Matt¡¯s woman!¡±


    ¡®What? This woman was really ¡­ Mrs. Snider?¡¯ Leonard thought as his heart sank to the bottom of the


    as well die right there.


    Felix quickly took out the first aid box from the car while Winona tore off her sleeve and started to treat


    her wound and bandaged it with ease.


    ¡°Winona, why are you here?¡± Felix asked.


    Winona rted to Felix how she came to Esnurg. She then instructed them to deliver the required


    medicines to David in exchange for those girls.


    Kevin was upset and said, ¡°They are with Cosmos and had mistreated you. They should be happy I


    didn¡¯t feed them explosives!¡±


    ¡°I need to keep to my word. Furthermore, he has those girls as hostages.¡± Winona exined.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let them off this time. The next time I¡¯ll feed them bullets!¡± Kevin fumed.


    ¡°Where is Matt?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°He left on a mission,¡± Kevin replied.


    Winona heaved a huge sigh of relief. Thank goodness he was fine. She did not waste her efforts in


    Back at the encampment, she gobble up so much food that it took Felix and Kevin by surprise.


    ¡°Kevin, thank goodness Matt isn¡¯t around. If he saw that Winona was so hungry, we¡¯d be toast!¡±


    ¡°Felix, you know how to suck up. Convince Winona not to tell Matt about these. Otherwise, we¡¯re done


    for.¡±


    Winona ate her fill and went to the car and demanded, ¡°Bring me to Matt!¡±


    ¡°Winona, Matt is on a mission.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯d be a burden to him?¡± Winona snapped back.


    ¡°No, but the situation is dangerous and we have to protect you.¡±


    Winona smiled, ¡°I was almost killed by your men.¡±


    Felix and Kevin exchanged looks as they both knew that it was Matt who gave that order.


    She smiled and walked towards Felix and then sized him up as she said, ¡°Are you wearing that cartoon


    underwear?¡±


    Felix immediately started the car. He did not want her to hook him to an airne or strip him and


    shame him in front of his men.


    ¡­


    Matt was in the car snaking along the mountain roads. He then sneezed. It looked like someone was


    talking about him.


    Then, a scout reported to him over the radio, ¡°Good day General. The group of refugees had gone


    towards Leatane Tips.¡±


    Leatane Tips was next to Horsmeny Deep and across the sea was the international airport. Looks like


    Logan wanted to flee via the sea.


    Matt picked up the radio and said, ¡°Guys, listen up. Approach Leatane Tips from all sides. Also, deploy


    three fighter jets to cut off his escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The men received their orders and began to execute the n. It was off-road around Leatane


    Tips and they had to change into 4WDs and scramblers.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Leatane Tips was covered with the rumblings of roaring engines. Dirt and dust were kicked up


    everywhere as several jets roared overhead. Matt and his men had surrounded Leatane Tips and


    begun to tighten the noose.


    Now, Logan had been forced to hide out in a cave.


    ¡°Boss, Matt is trying to clear us in one sweep. You should quickly escape!¡±


    Logan said furiously through gritted teeth, ¡°Matt¡¯s ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Boss, look for a way to escape. You shall fight another day!¡±


    Logan thought for a while before saying, ¡°Put on my facemask and wear my clothes. Escape in


    different directions!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    Now Matt heard from his men in different sectors who reported that they had captured Logan. No one


    had seen Logan¡¯s face and were only familiar with that devil facemask that he wore.


    He knew that Logan would not be captured so easily. They hadpeted for so many years and Matt


    even personally experienced Logan¡¯s craftiness. His men had secured all avenues of escape so where


    could Logan escape from?


    He looked towards the cliff and then his eyes lit up and said, ¡°Instruct the men to search Phantom Walk


    in Leatane Tips!¡±


    Phantom Walk was carved out of the cliffs and only wide enough for one man. The top was the peak


    and the bottom was the abyss. That was why it was named Phantom Walk. It was said that ghosts


    used these paths at night. The living would turn into corpses when they used the paths. Those who fell


    into the abyss could not even have their bodies located.


    Matt rode on his scrambler and headed up the Phantom Walk. The wheels kicked up rocks and dirt. He


    was so determined that he did not care that some of the rocks hit his face.


    Suddenly a 4WD came from the opposite direction and he somehow knew that the driver was Logan.


    Both careened towards each other with no intention of slowing down.


    This was not only a challenge between vehicles, but it was also apetition of courage. The person


    who chickened out would lose!


    The two sped towards each other along the narrow path. They both knew that both would die on


    impact!


    Matt was always a gambler and someone ustomed to gambling with his life. He had gambled for


    twenty over years and never had he lost. Now he would not allow himself to lose. He had a loving wife


    waiting at home for him.


    The mountain wind blew on his face and fluttered his clothes. His eyes were locked onto the oing


    target and he was riding at top speed towards Logan!


    Death or life, it was down to this!

 Chapter 67 Extinguish The Fire

    Chapter 67 Extinguish The Fire


    Screech! The two screeched to a stop just barely a meter from each other. Logan sweated profusely


    and gave up! Matt was a lunatic!


    Matt kicked the dirt and dashingly raised his head. He raised his eyebrows and said solemnly, ¡°My men


    are all over this mountain. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Logan looked at the jets overhead and then said sounded defeated, ¡°Matt, it¡¯ll be worth it if I take you


    along when I die!¡±


    Matt heard the familiar words and his pupils rapidly constricted. He stared at Logan and said, ¡°Who the


    hell are you?¡±


    Logan removed his mask and Matt was stunned to see that familiar face. No wonder he was unable to


    wipe out Cosmos three years ago. He had always suspected that someone leaked their movement.


    Now he had an exnation to it.


    ¡°Matt, it had been a while,¡± Logan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still alive!¡± Matt said in return.


    Matt was devastated when he heard of his man Bobby Duncan¡¯s demise during the attack on Cosmos.


    Henceforth he would personally lead any dangerous missions to ensure the safety of his men.


    Logan looked at Matt with a trace of hatred, ¡°What a pity¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted you dead!¡±


    He then sped up to run over Matt. Matt jumped up and did a backflip. He then managed to grab Logan


    and pin him to the ground. The 4WD careened off the cliff while the scrambler tumbled onto the ground


    with its back wheel still spinning and kicking up dust from the ground.


    Matt used his knee to pin Logan¡¯s neck to the ground. Only now did they barely dodge death.


    Matt looked at Logan with bloodshot eyes and demanded, ¡°Why?¡±


    He admitted that he was very strict with his men but he had gone through thick and thin with them. He


    even valued them more than his own life and did not feel that he had mistreated them.


    Logan suddenly burst into a guffaw. He took a deep breath and the veins on his forehead throbbed


    when he yelled, ¡°Because you killed my father! Ten years ago, he had a political disagreement with


    Abram Cohen, but was thenbeled a traitor by him! Even the Cosmos that he built up was listed as a


    terrorist organization! He even wanted me as a son to kill my father! Matt! The person who you trusted


    is nothing but an animal!¡±


    Matt released him, stood up, patted the dirt off his body, and said, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Logan looked at Matt in surprise as he thought that he had heard it wrong. ¡°You¡¯re really letting me


    go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go, firstly on ount of our years of friendship and secondly, you are hardly any match


    for me. I can easily destroy you when I want to.¡±


    Logan struggled to his feet and then grinned, ¡°Matt, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I¡¯ll now tell you a


    ten-year-old secret about your wife. I¡¯m sure you would be interested.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Winona was in the military vehicle stopped at the foot of Leatane Tips. Horsmeny


    Deep was not far away and Felix went out to relieve himself.


    At this moment, several soldiers dredged up a scrambler from the Horsmeny Deep and Felix


    recognized the wolf symbol etched onto the scrambler and eximed, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Matt¡¯s


    scrambler?¡±


    At this moment, Herman said, ¡°Logan escaped from Phantom Walk. The mission is terminated.¡±


    He looked up towards Phantom Walk and then back at the scrambler. Instantly his face turned pale.


    He then grabbed his two-way radio and yelled, ¡°Matt, calling Matt!¡±


    Felix¡¯s face turned paler when there was no reply.


    Winona asked, ¡°Felix, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Winona, Matt¡­ Logan had escaped. Matt¡­ Matt could be in the water and his status is unknown!¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± Winona asked in surprise.


    ¡°Oh oh¡­ Phantom Walk is narrow and only wide enough for one person to pass. If Logan managed to


    escape, that meant that Matt had been hurt. Otherwise, Matt would never let Logan escape.¡±


    When Winona was stunned, the soldiers fished out a body from the water. She quickly ran towards the


    body but stopped abruptly. She slowed down as she was not sure if she wanted to see if that corpse


    was Matt.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The soldiers took out a shiny object from the corpse¡¯s hand. Winona ran over and looked


    at the object. It was Matt¡¯s lucky charm. She held her breath and slowly looked towards the corpse. The


    body figure looked simr. Even the teeth marks on the back of the neck looked familiar. But the face


    had been smashed beyond recognition from falling down the cliff.


    ¡°Matt¡­¡±


    She knelt on the ground and grabbed his cor. Her eyes were red and gritted her teeth, ¡°Damn it! You


    said that we¡¯ll be together for life! You promised me a grand wedding. Why did you break your


    promise?¡±


    ¡°I''ve finished the design of our rings and I¡¯ve tried the wedding gown several times. The wedding


    invitation cards are ready. I nned to write them together with you when you are back. Why did you


    do this to me?¡±


    ¡°You caused all these. You made me fall in love with you! This was my one and only bet in life¡­¡±


    At this point, a voice behind her said nonchntly, ¡°How could I let you lose when you bet your life on


    me?¡±


    She was stunned and slowly turned around. She then saw Matt sitting on the vehicle with his arms


    folded and grinning at her. The setting sun behind him gave him a golden glow. He was covered with


    dust and grinning sheepishly as if the world was his stage.


    Winona dashed over and he embraced her with open arms. She jumped into his arms and clung to his


    neck. Her legs wrapped around his waist and hugged him like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± She bit down on his lips and started to kiss him repeatedly. His hands were supporting her


    firm butt and he started to feel aroused.


    She was kissing, crying, andughing all at once. Her face was wet with hears and she looked beautiful


    with the golden sun rays reflecting off her face.


    ¡°Stop crying. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to fuck you right now.¡± He ced her straight into the vehicle and


    drove off. Before he left, he ordered the soldier, ¡°Strip Felix and throw him into the water to feed the


    fishes.¡±


    Felix yelled, ¡°Matt, you ingrate!¡±


    It was only a misunderstanding. But suddenly Felix was thrown into the sea. A shark chased Felix and


    he swam for his life dressed only in his cartoon underwear.


    The men of the FALCON Team had already gathered at the foot of the mountain. They were used to


    seeing such a scene and just looked on shaking their heads.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Herman then remarked in jest, ¡°He just won¡¯t learn.¡±


    Kevin swung his fists and cheered for the shark, ¡°Yeah, bite him! Bite him!¡±


    Woody looked around and asked, ¡°Where did Matt and Winona go?¡±


    A momentter, they received a message: It¡¯s easy for the forest to catch fire during a drought. I¡¯m


    going for a drive. Don¡¯t wait up.


    They all grinned knowingly. Matt must be turned on after seeing Winona. No need to be so


    euphemistic!

 Chapter 68 Let Me Satisfy You

    Chapter 68 Let Me Satisfy You


    Deep in the forest, Matt¡¯s bronze skin was covered with ayer of sweat and glistened as the sun rays


    shone on it.


    Winona¡¯s delicate fingers gently ran along his lips and then down his Adam¡¯s apple, his chest, his v-cut


    abs, and then towards his crotch. She then grabbed his penis firmly¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ haven¡¯t had your fill? Seducing me here? Do you want some more?¡±


    She quickly begged for mercy, ¡°No, no more. You''re killing me.¡±


    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to send you to heaven.¡±


    He had been starved for too long and now feasted on her every erotic zone. Now she did not even


    have the strength to move her finger and slumped on the car. She looked up at the majestic trees and


    the asional bird flying by.


    The two of themy there and allowed the warm breeze to caress their body. The fragrance of the


    grass and flowers and the scent of his male hormones put her in a daze.


    ¡°Girl, did you miss me?¡± Matt asked.


    She answered nonchntly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I did not satisfy you,¡± Matt replied mischievously.


    She quickly begged, ¡°Hey, I missed you, I did, alright?¡±


    He raised his hand to point at her gunshot wound and frowned, ¡°Which idiot hurt you?¡±


    He looked like he was going to kill whoever did that to her. She quickly exined, ¡°It was just an


    ident.¡±


    He lowered his head to kiss her wound tenderly, unlike his usual fierce ways. His tenderness caused


    her heart to tremble.


    ¡°Silly girl, you must never risk yourself, do you understand?¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡± She asked in return.


    He grinned, ¡°Unlike you, I have nine lives.¡±


    She raised her hand to feel his face, ¡°Every single one of those lives belongs to me. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve


    got to be extra careful.¡±


    He looked at her solemnly and noticed that her eyes were exceedingly beautiful. They were so crystal


    clear that he could see his reflection. He murmured, ¡°Winona, do you regret being with me?¡±


    He knew that his choice of military profession would be fraught with dangers, especially at his current


    appointment. He practically lived on the knife¡¯s edge but he had no choice. If he did not, then others


    would trample all over him.


    Sheughed and held her hands around his neck, ¡°What a nag. Why do you always ask me this


    question? What would you do if I were to say that I regretted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you to death!¡± Matt teased her.


    ¡°Damn you. I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    He embraced her tightly and lovingly. He wished that he could squeeze her into his own body. Each


    time he saw her being injured or risked her life to get to his side, he would ask her the same question. It


    was also a question to himself. If he loved her, then how could he let her live in fear and anxiety? But


    he could never let her go!


    She looked up into the sky, the flying birds and green tree canopies, and sighed, ¡°How beautiful would


    this ce be if there isn¡¯t a war here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s even more beautiful at night. There are stars everywhere.¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Can you see meteors?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°Frequently,¡± Matt answered.


    ¡°Wow, then it should be beautiful,¡± Winona remarked.


    ¡°Would you like to see some? I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Matt said.


    Her stomach began to growl and she blushed awkwardly. He chuckled and picked up his clothes to


    cover her. He jumped off the car topless and asked, ¡°Want toe with me to hunt? The rabbits are


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tasty.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Winona epted.


    He carried her off the car and smacked her bottom. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who is the first to catch one. The


    winner will have a prize!¡±


    She quickly buttoned up the shirt. His shirt wasrge but was barely long enough to cover her bottom.


    Her long slender legs were exposed and he was aroused just by looking at them. But he only had


    himself to me as he had torn up her clothes.


    He wanted to remove his pants for her but she red at him, ¡°Hey, are you done? Let¡¯s hunt!¡±


    He quickly helped her put on his pants and said, ¡°Be a good girl. I won¡¯t be able to do anything with


    your legs exposed.¡±


    She chuckled when she saw how helpless he was in her presence.


    He was mesmerized by her smile and felt that nothing in this world could match her beauty.


    He grabbed her face and passionately kissed her. Her stomach growled again and she said awkwardly,


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯m going to die of hunger if you don¡¯t get me something to eat soon!¡±


    He tenderly tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well-fed.¡±


    She held onto his waist and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have apetition on who catches the rabbit first. No


    guns allowed!¡±


    He smiled at the idea that she was trying topete with him in hunting. When it came to hunting, no


    one could beat him. Even if it was using his bare hands, he would be able to catch eight to ten rabbits.


    Since she was so motivated, he did not want to demoralize her and said, ¡°Okay, if I win, you must


    satisfy me tonight.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°Change the bet.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll satisfy you tonight!¡±


    Winona was speechless.


    Winona managed to take a Victorinox knife from his car earlier on. Since the rule was no guns allowed,


    using a knife did not vite that rule. She was very confident with herself. She was adventurous and


    liked the outdoors. She also liked to watch survival programs, and was familiar with catching small


    animals.


    She walked several steps and then said, ¡°Matt, are you afraid of losing to me that¡¯s why you restrict me


    with your pants?¡± His pants were long and baggy and restricted her ability to run.


    ¡°Do not take them off!¡± Matt bent down to tear part of the pants off and then tied a knot at her ankles


    and said, ¡°This will prevent insect bites.¡±


    She looked down at him tying the pants and found his actions endearing and cute. She could not help


    but giggled with satisfaction.


    The two went on their separate ways but he was worried for her. He had caught a rabbit and went to


    look for her. He saw her squatting and setting traps and then she hid behind some tall grass. She


    would asionally peek over the grass to see if the trap had caught anything. Her actions were so


    adorable.


    He threw his captured rabbit onto the ground and it ran straight into her trap. Winona jumped up in joy


    and said, ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡±


    Except when she jumped up, the knot which was holding up Matt¡¯s pants became undone and the


    pants fell off, exposing her fair and slender legs. Matt could not resist further, dashed towards her, and


    pinned her onto the ground. He announced next to her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve won. So now I¡¯ve got to serve you


    your prize!¡±

 Chapter 69 This Time I Will Let You off

    Chapter 69 This Time I Will Let You off


    Winona struggled while saying, ¡°Matt, release me or the rabbit would escape!¡±


    He lowered his head to nibble on her breast. ¡°I¡¯ll catch it again if it escapes.¡±


    Winona suddenly regretted it. She realized that she was his prey and he was famished. In the end, he


    was satisfied but she was so tired that she could not even move her finger.


    He picked her up and threw her over his shoulders. He held her legs with one hand while grabbing the


    rabbit with the other. He whistled gleefully as he walked back to the car.


    She was so frustrated that she bit his waist. He gasped in pain but then patted her cute buttocks and


    said, ¡°Honey, are you a puppy?¡±


    ¡°Matt, you are an animal! Can''t you spare me a little bit of consideration?¡± Winona fumed.


    ¡°Hey woman, you were the one who seduced me!¡± Matt grinned.


    Winona was speechless.


    She almost forgot that he was unreasonable, especially when sex was concerned.


    He put her back into the car and said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll roast the rabbit.¡±


    Sheid leisurely in the car and looked up at the tree canopy. Through the gaps, she could see the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stars dotting the sky, packed densely like gems. The night breeze blew and the tree leaves rustled. It


    was beautiful.


    She said, ¡°Matt, I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful night scenery.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s because I¡¯m here with you.¡± Matt grinned.


    Winona was speechless. How shameless was he to take credit for nature¡¯s beauty? But he had a point,


    she would not enjoy this scenery if she was alone without him.


    She started to smell the scent of the roasted meat. He deboned the roasted rabbit and served the meat


    to her, ¡°Dinner time.¡±


    She was famished and devoured the meat. He managed to roast it very well. The meat was crispy on


    the outside and juicy on the inside. The meat tasted original and was delicious. She ate two whole


    rabbits. He was nibbling on the heads which hardly had any meat.


    She was rather embarrassed and said, ¡°Shall I catch a couple more for you?¡±


    He tossed aside the rabbit heads and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a couple of bites of you and I¡¯ll be done.¡±


    Theyy on the car and looked towards the sky. Suddenly, a meteor shot past. It was like scattering the


    sky with silver dust. It was exceedingly beautiful. Winona quickly closed her eyes and sped her


    hands to make a wish.


    He turned to look at her and grinned. He leaned over to kiss her fluttering eyshes and asked, ¡°What


    did you wish?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯te true if I reveal it,¡± Winona said.


    ¡°Ha! You believe in that?¡± Matt chuckled.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯d like to try,¡± Winona said coyly. After all, she was a woman and had childish thoughts like a


    little girl. She wished that they would spend all their remaining days together.


    He ced his hand on her abdomen and said, ¡°Winona, let¡¯s have a child.¡±


    ¡°Why? You want to tie me down?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not with you, at least there is my flesh and blood at your side,¡± Matt said. He was not sure


    when his days of living on a knife¡¯s edge would end. He felt that having a child by her side would be


    moreforting to her.


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯ll be with you wherever you go,¡± Winona said.


    She made this decision after deliberate consideration and not on an impulse. Instead of worrying sick


    at home, she would rather face the dangers together with him.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m back in the country I would apply to be abat medic. I¡¯ll then be able to stay by your


    side and satisfy your urges. You are mine and mine only!¡±


    He was silent for a while before saying solemnly, ¡°You should know that there will be hardships.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for it,¡± Winona said.


    ¡°You should know that if you follow me into battle, the enemy is a bunch of ruthless animals. Your life


    would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°With you by my side, I fear nothing,¡± Winona said lovingly.


    ¡°You should know¡­¡± She leaned over and ced a finger on his lips and said, ¡°I only know that I want


    to be with you.¡±


    She wanted to be with Matt, a man who could make her think constantly about him.


    He reached forward to tuck her hair behind her ear and kissed her tenderly. Under the stars, amid her


    scent, he was lost in her presence. He felt that even if he died at that moment in her arms, he had no


    regrets.


    When she woke up in the morning, she realized that she was in a tent. She could hear bugle calls. The


    soldiers must be exercising.


    Suddenly the drape of the tent was opened and Matt walked in wearing his uniform. He looked


    dashingly handsome. He took out his belt and whipped the bed, ¡°Time for your exercise!¡±


    She rolled over in the bed and mumbled, ¡°No, I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡±


    He pulled off her nket and exposed her fair body. She red angrily at him and yelled, ¡°Matt, what¡¯s


    gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who said that she wanted to be abat medic? You will not be epted if


    you are physically unfit.¡± He grinned and then ced his hand on her thigh, ¡°However, you can choose


    to abide by my special rules.¡±


    ¡°What? No! I¡¯ll exercise!¡± Winona jumped out of the bed.


    She quickly changed her underwear as he looked at her with amusement. He then tossed her a


    uniform, ¡°Put it on and join in the training with the rest. You¡¯ll be doing a 5 km run withbat gear.¡±


    After a while, she stood in front of him with the uniform. The camouge uniform made her look even


    fairer. She also looked brave and particrly impressive. With the belt tied tightly, her waist looked very


    slim, which was quite a sight to him. He started to regret it. He should let her just stay by his side and


    not train with those soldiers.


    ¡°General Snider, are you satisfied?¡± Winona snapped to attention.


    He frowned, ¡°No. Your breast is too big, waist too slim, your buttocks are too shapely. Tomorrow you¡¯ll


    wear a different uniform.¡±


    Winona was speechless.


    Every soldier in the encampment knew who she was. Even if she ran around naked, no one would dare


    to look at her! Matt had not given her special treatment and wanted her to train with them. They all


    knew that he was doing this for her sake.


    Winona could notpare to their physical fitness. She started to fall behind after just a kilometer. Her


    Matt was by her side and his heart ached to see her struggle. He wanted to remove her load to carry


    them for her but she waved her hand and said, ¡°No, what you guys can do, I can as well.¡±


    He was impressed and quickly gave her a peck on her cheek. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll reward youter.¡±


    She rolled her eyes to indicate that she knew what he meant.


    He grinned lovingly, ¡°Rest assured that I won¡¯t fuck you, I don''t have the heart to do it today.¡±

 Chapter 70 I鈥檒l Know When Your Clench Your Buttocks

    Chapter 70 I¡¯ll Know When Your Clench Your Buttocks


    What? No sex? Had General Snider decided to be celibate? Winona looked puzzled at him. He


    felt that the way she looked at him was so adorable that heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, or I¡¯ll


    fuck you right here!¡±


    He was capable of doing what he said¡­ She quickly looked away and continued the run. When she


    was halfway, she asked Matt, ¡°Matt, what reward do you have for me?¡±


    He just grinned and didn''t reply.


    She knew that she had to coax it out of him and said coyly, ¡°Come on, tell me.¡±


    Haha¡­ she had taken the bait. He pointed to his cheek. She looked around and ensured that no one


    was here before giving him a quick peck.


    ¡°Not enough. This side as well.¡± He demanded.


    She had no choice but to do it. As she leaned to kiss his other cheek, he suddenly grabbed her waist


    and thrusted his tongue into her mouth. His abrupt and demanding kiss caused her entire body to


    shudder.


    ¡°Hmm, girl, you¡¯re seducing me here? Do you want me to take you on right here?¡±


    She red angrily at him and said, ¡°Now can you tell me?¡±


    He said coyly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint. It is irresistible and can arouse your passions.¡±


    She blushed and looked at his crotch and thought, ¡®Damn it, it was back to sex, that horny animal!¡¯


    He could guess what she was thinking and then chuckled and said, ¡°Close but not what you think, you


    pervert!¡±


    Her cheeks blushed red and stammered, ¡°Who¡­ who was thinking of that? You are the pervert!¡±


    He pulled her into his embrace and whispered into her ear, ¡°See, once you clench your buttocks, I¡¯d


    know what you think.¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡± She said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I like this. We¡¯ll try tonight.¡± Matt grinned.


    His motive was in the future she would know which position he wanted her to be in when he signaled


    her with a look.


    Winona fumed as she realized that he was toying with her. She continued to run ahead.


    He ran after her and patted her on her buttocks, whispering in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll know tonight.¡±


    She really wanted to give him a dressing down. She was so tired now so how could she be able to


    have sex with him that night?


    Along the way, he encouraged her with a mixture of yells, teases, and strict demands.


    ¡°Girl, run faster, do you want me to fuck your cute bottom right here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost reaching the end. I¡¯ll let you eat my sausage at the finishing line!¡±


    ¡°Wow, your legs are strong! They¡¯re enough to keep me entertained for life!¡±


    She turned and yelled at him, ¡°Matt, shut the hell up!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered how she had ever fallen for this brute, sadist, and rascal!


    She crossed the finishing line with the soldiers cheering her on and Matt was so happy that he carried


    her up and spun around several times.


    She was so exhausted that she did not even have the strength to scold him. ording to the n, they


    had a rest before walking back to the encampment.


    Matt was impressed. This was the first time she did such a demanding physical exercise. He propped


    her onto his shoulders and walked towards the soldiers.


    ¡°Damn! Matt¡¯s so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a man!¡±


    ¡°Winona¡¯s lucky to have Matt¡¯s protection.¡±


    Winona was exhausted. Shey on the bed and could not even move a finger. Matt brought the food to


    her and his heart sank to see her in that condition. However, he knew that she was a strong woman


    and was determined to persist after she decided on something.


    He said, ¡°Is this too tough for you? If so, you can stay at home and wait for me.¡±


    She quickly sat up on the bed and red at him angrily, ¡°Are you hoping that you can womanize behind


    my back? Dream on!¡±


    She wanted to stay by his side to stop him from ever thinking of other women.


    ¡°But this will continue for at least another two months. Can you bear with it?¡± Matt asked out of


    concern.


    ¡°So long as you don¡¯t torture me at night, I¡¯ll be able to do it,¡± Winona said confidently.


    He pursed his lips. Did that mean that he had to abstain from touching her for two months? He


    suddenly realized that he had shot himself in the foot.


    ¡°Two months? You really have to stay here for another two months?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have to quell the rumors for the President. I¡¯ll need time to clean out the perpetrators.¡±


    ¡°That meant that the rumor was an act put up by you and the President?¡± Winona asked.


    ¡°You can put it that way,¡± Matt replied.


    Winona held her face and gasped. She remembered that she gave the President a p. How would


    she face up to him back in Coscana?


    Matt ced the dinner in front of her and said, ¡°Eat something to replenish your strength.¡±


    Their dinner was some food gathered from thend. It was fine to eat it a couple of times but after a


    while, it was nauseating.


    She did not have any appetite and waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    He dragged her up and said, ¡°How can you go on without eating? How could I continue to fuck you?¡±


    She pursed her lips and marvel at how this man could always steer the conversation towards sex. He


    then carried her in his arms and walked out of the tent.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°To give you your reward!¡± He responded.


    He carried her to a helicopter and with her in hisp, he started the helicopter.


    She was nervous and started to adjust her position, only to hear him whisper to her, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t arouse


    me.¡±


    ¡®Did he n to have sex in the helicopter?¡¯ She thought and started to blush when she recalled that


    they once did it in an airne for three days and nights.


    He looked at the mirror and saw her blush and grinned. She looked so beautiful. He lowered his head


    to kiss her lips.


    The helicopter came to a hover and rapidly spun around. She grabbed him nervously and yelled,


    ¡°Rascal, do you want to scare me to death?¡±


    He then gently moved the controls and the helicopter began to lift off into the magnificent sky in sunset.


    ¡°Woah¡­ it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Winona remarked in awe.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exciting?¡± Matt asked.


    ¡°Hmph! Every day with you is full of surprises and excitement!¡±


    He smiled wickedly at her, ¡°Change your clothes and there¡¯ll be more excitementter!¡±


    She turned around and there was a box behind them. Inside the box was a light violet evening gown


    with a crystal ne of the same color. She was puzzled as he kissed her forehead and teased, ¡°In a


    while, I¡¯ll take you to receive the reward that you¡¯ll find irresistible and could arouse your passion.¡±

 Chapter 71 Screw You If You Don鈥檛 Obey Me

    Chapter 71 Screw You If You Don¡¯t Obey Me


    She was elegant in hervender dress with her fair and tender skin exposed. She looked adorable with


    a bun tied on her hair. The heart-shaped diamond ne as well as her delicate skin was simply


    alluring.


    Matt narrowed his eyes gently as he was captivated by her who was just like a fairy.


    He reached out and held her fingers, ¡°Come over!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Screw you if you don¡¯t obey me.¡±


    She had a difficult time putting on this dress and did not want to sweat again. So, she leaned over to


    him. He held her neck and kissed her dominantly. She could not resist him doing so¡­


    Her peachy lips were so tempting that he did not want to let go of her. After a long time, he then only


    released her slowly. At this moment, she was bewildered while her lips were glossy as if she had


    appliedyers of lip balm. Her sexy appearance made him feel slightly uneasy. He raised his hand and


    untied her hair. Her long ck hair spread over her shoulders and covered her delicate little face.


    ¡°Little nymph, if it isn¡¯t in the sky, I will really screw you up.¡±


    Winona rolled her eyes, ¡°What exactly did you want to give me!¡±


    She was getting even curious when he refused to tell her. She was really desperate for the answer.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, he smiled wickedly, ¡°It¡¯s a secret but you will definitely like it.¡±


    She understood it as he must have wanted to give her a surprise. Hopefully, she was not shocked


    instead.


    The nended slowly. Matt took off his military uniform while his muscr body and the scars on his


    back were exposed. Those scars were somewhat scary.


    She could not help but caress those deep scars, ¡°Matt, you belong to me. I won¡¯t allow you to get hurt


    in the future!¡±


    He stopped moving while feeling a sense of warmth in his heart. He pounced on her overbearingly,


    ¡°Alright. From now on, here, here and here all belong to you.¡±


    He grabbed her hand and stroked it over his chest, abs and across his private part. He stopped there


    while feeling hot at that moment.


    ¡°Alright, if somebody else touches these parts, I will tear you apart first before killing that person!¡±


    Heughed, ¡°You are really a vicious little devil. So, you were just pretending to be gentle and


    courteous in the past.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I regret that I didn¡¯t get a taste of you sooner.¡±


    He slowly approached her while her heart was pounding rapidly. She seemed to be expecting


    something to happen. Just when she thought that he would make the next move, he suddenly got up.


    She was slightly disappointed as she felt¡­so embarrassed.


    She covered her red cheeks and wondered in her mind. ¡®Winona, when did you be so lecherous?


    You must have been influenced by Matt.¡¯


    Matt had already read her mind. He looked at her and smiled seductively, ¡°You¡¯re desperate, right?¡±


    ¡°Go away! Who¡¯s the one being desperate here?¡±


    There was a gulp! She had actually swallowed her saliva. The sound was amplified in the small ne.


    She really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Matt could not restrain himself fromughing. He reached out and held her chin, ¡°Little devil turns out to


    crave for my body too. I will satisfy you when I give you the present. Be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Shoo! I don¡¯t bother.¡±


    She was obviously not telling the truth. She just covered her face with her hands as she was extremely


    embarrassed. So, she started to hypnotise herself.


    Mattughed and said, ¡°Come and help me unfasten my seat belt.¡±


    He sat in his seat like a lord while grinning. He was so charming that she could not resist his handsome


    face at all.


    She slowly approached him and helped him to unfasten his seat belt. She was so gentle while her hair


    had a nice shampoo smell. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her head, ¡°Winona, I love


    you.¡±


    He was always so serious when he expressed his love towards her. Even though he had said it so


    many times before, still her heart would pound rapidly every time she heard it.


    She raised her head and smiled sweetly at him, ¡°General Snider, yes sir!¡±


    He seemed to be unsatisfied with this answer. He then lowered his head and kissed her. Her body went


    limp as she was gasping and kept pleading, ¡°Yes¡­I love you. I love you. Fine.¡±


    He then only let go of her and put on his well-fitting suit and tailored leather shoes.


    He would wear his military uniform in front of her most of the time. However, he looked like a


    domineering president with this formal attire as well as his handsome face.


    ¡°Hold my arm.¡±


    She then held his arm and walked with him towards an impressive building. That building was so


    unique as it was simr to the Sydney Opera House. However, the bright neon lights and the


    watchtower rising from the roof were even more eye-catching. The noise inside became louder as they


    got closer.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°The North Zenith Casino in Esnurg.¡±


    She was so shocked with her eyes wide open. She knew a little about the North Zenith Casino as it


    was thergest casino in the world. It was an entertainment ce where all the wealthy merchants


    would enjoy there. Moreover, there was a strange conception in the richmunity, which a wealthy


    man must have visited the North Zenith in order to be regarded as a billionaire.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s all gambling at least millions here, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that your man can¡¯t afford to gamble?¡±


    ¡°I have also heard that there¡¯s a mysterious boss behind this casino. He is in contact with almost all the


    political bigwigs from various countries. He is also active in both legit and criminal activities.¡±


    Matt¡¯s eyes gleamed and caressed her hand, ¡°Go in and y whatever you want.¡±


    Matt walked over and ordered his men at the door. Then, the huge door was opened instantly. The


    casino was crowded with people. Some rich gamblers were either pping their hands or stroking their


    heads in misery. The scene was enveloped with joyfulness and sorrow as well.


    When both of them walked into the casino, they were led by a sexy girl to a round table. At the middle


    of the table, a beautiful girl was distributing the cards. Everybody stared in awe and prayed silently in


    their hearts.


    When Winona got her cards, she was in a panic and whispered to Matt, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything at all.


    Will I lose badly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Indeed, Winona lost three consecutive games. She was soon in debt of around a million. When Matt


    saw her uneasy look, he walked to her back and said softly, ¡°Try betting small in this round.¡±


    It turned out that she won the bet as she flipped her cards. Furthermore, she seemed to have found out


    some patterns. She was so lucky that she had won several games in a row, not only clearing all her


    debt but also earning a few hundred thousand.


    Meanwhile, Matt was drinking at the bar and chatting with a sommelier.


    ¡°Mr. Snider, you¡¯re a big spender. Spending millions just to cheer your woman up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she is happy. By the way, bring out the grand prize and tell everybody that whoever bes


    the biggest dealer tonight will win the prize.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Snider, are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 72 Let You Use My Gun for A Lifetime

    Chapter 72 Let You Use My Gun for A Lifetime


    Everybody was having a whale of a time in the casino. Suddenly, all the electronic screens on the walls


    lit up. A message was disyed on the screens, indicating that the biggest dealer tonight could win the


    grand prize in the casino.


    All the experienced gamblers knew the rules of the North Zenith. The winner on each table would be


    the dealer. After that, all the dealers would gather around andpete with each other. There would be


    a champion, runner-up and second runner-up in this round. In the final round, all the champions would


    the crown. He must ovee a lot of obstacles to make it to the final. In the past ten years, only one


    person managed to make it in the entire casino. The unknown winner was just a young man. It was


    said that he became the boss behind the casino.


    Winona was full of curiosity, ¡°What will be the prize?¡±


    Matt smirked, ¡°You will know it after you have won, right?¡±


    Winona could not help butugh, ¡°Do you want to let me win? This is indeed ridiculous.¡±


    She was already extremely lucky to win for a few games, not to mention going all the way to the final.


    This was simply a nightmare.


    Matt chuckled and muttered in her ear, ¡°If I say you will be the biggest dealer, then you will be.¡±


    Winona was dumbfounded, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    If Matt imed that he could shoot down a ne with a gun, she might believe it. However, it would


    probably be just a daydream if he imed that he could help her win all the way through. In fact, he did


    not look like a genius in gambling.


    He put his hands around her waist and caressed her belly gently, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe your


    husband¡¯s ability?¡±


    She trembled while smiling doubtfully, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    He kissed her earlobe, ¡°Listen to me and be obedient. You will be the biggest dealer tonight.¡±


    At first, Winona was not convinced by him. However, she believed it when she got into the final round.


    The whole table was gathered with experienced gamblers. All of them looked at her in admiration but


    some of them were sceptical about her performance.


    ¡°Why is this woman so unfamiliar? She is probably a newbie, right?¡±


    ¡°Such a newbie can win the champion. She must be exceptionally talented.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I feel that she will be the biggest dealer.¡±


    Winona¡¯s cheek was flushed when she heard their whispers. She actually knew nothing about


    gambling. It was just that Matt was sitting beside her and kept reminding her.


    ¡°Little devil, what are you waiting for? It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Winona nced at the cards in her hand. She did not know which card to y. Matt grinned, ¡°Just y


    whichever one you think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She simply yed a random card and won the game surprisingly. It was just unbelievable.


    In the end, only Matt and she were at the table. The cards in their hands were disyed on the big


    screen.


    ¡°That guy will definitely win the game. Thatdy¡¯s cards are too bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the result is already obvious by just looking at the cards.¡±


    But to their surprise, the winner was Winona. This had sparked a greatmotion.


    ¡°That guy was obviously giving up his cards. He seemed to let her win purposely.¡±


    Everybody only realised his intention when they saw Matt and Winona hugged with each other. He had


    indeed put a lot of effort to give her a romantic surprise.


    When the host announced that Winona was the new biggest dealer, everybody apuded not only for


    Winona but for Matt too. The host handed a small gold box to Winona, ¡°This is your prize for tonight.¡±


    Winona wanted to open the small gold box. However, Matt held her hands and took her to the VIP


    room, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the room and open the box so that nobody will be jealous.¡±


    He walked across the corridor and opened the door to the room. Winona could not wait to open the


    small gold box. After opening it, she could only see a delicate gun inside it. The body of the gun was


    made of tinum and it was encrusted with nine diamonds, glittering under the light.


    She raised the gun towards Matt but he clutched her wrist hurriedly, ¡°Hey, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is this a real gun?¡±


    ¡°Or else what do you think?¡±


    Winona observed the gun in her hand. She really liked it. It was a purely handcrafted gun but the


    texture on some parts was old. She could not help but exim, ¡°It must have a wonderful story.¡±


    ¡°This gun was crafted by Master Federico Pedrotti who fell in love with the royal princess. But


    unfortunately the princess could only marry the prince. After getting back into the carriage, she ended


    up her life with this gun.¡±


    ¡°It was a sad story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it''s called L''amore Fino A Fine, love until the end.¡±


    Winona smiled yfully and put the gun against his heart, ¡°If you dare betray me in the future, I will use


    this to kill you!¡±


    He smiled while gripping her fingers tightly, ¡°If I¡¯m killed by you, I¡¯m willing to ept it.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other affectionately¡­


    He carried her up violently and pressed her against the wall. Then, he made her sit on hisp, ¡°How


    about I let you use my gun?¡±


    Her face was flushed red. She struggled and said, ¡°Matt, put me down.¡±


    He deliberately cuddled her and kissed her earlobe, ¡°Do you want it? Huh?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°Can I return the gun?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°No. This is a lifetime product and you must keep and maintain it.¡±


    She giggled. He could not wait to put his hands into her skirt. He kissed her face and then her lips.


    He seemed to have a particr liking for her lips. He always kissed her so passionately as if he was


    eating strawberry cake bit by bit. He did not want to let go of her as the sweetness lingered in his


    mouth.


    He had always been an expert in forey. In the blink of an eye, she was aroused by him and both of


    them were gasping in the room.


    ¡°Matt, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I have given my gun to you. My life is all yours. How can I not love you?¡±


    He could have done anything for the sake of her. He was also astonished by himself as love had driven


    him crazy.


    When both of them were panting and making out affectionately, a voice suddenly came from the corner,


    ¡°General Snider, well-yed.¡±


    Matt covered Winona up and put her down from his body. Winona was so embarrassed that she almost


    wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. They had been making out for so long but didn''t noticed at all that


    somebody else was in the room.


    Matt cursed angrily as he was careless just now. The person dared to watch them making out. What


    did he take him for?


    Matt turned around with a mischievous smile, ¡°Do you want to try the power of the L''amore?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He turned off the light and pulled her into his arms. While gripping her fingers tightly, he lifted the gun


    and pointed at the person in the dark corner. With a slight jerk, a bullet was fired in that direction.

 Chapter 73 Must Be Gay

    Chapter 73 Must Be Gay


    The bullet flew over in silence. Then, it was followed by a muffled grunt. Winona¡¯s heart was thumping


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    vigorously. Her hands were full of sweat, ¡°Matt, did I ... kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Haha! The son of a bitch has a long lifespan. Rx, he will not die.¡±


    After saying that, Matt turned on the light. Only then Winona could see the person¡¯s appearance


    clearly. He was in a pink shirt, flowery suit, white pants. His clothing made him look flirty. However, his


    appearance even made him look like a coquettish woman. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, a small


    face and red thin lips.


    He was wiping the blood dripped on his earlobe with a tissue. Then, he spoke with a wry face, ¡°Oh my


    god, Matt! You want to murder me?¡±


    Matt was sitting on the sofa. He let Winona sit on hisps and said, ¡°He was the winning dealer ten


    years ago, the boss behind the North Zenith, Anton Cruz.¡±


    Anton Cruz winked at Winona and said, ¡°The pistol is a meeting gift for you.¡±


    Matt threw the mini earphones onto the table. At that moment, only did Winona know that Matt had the


    same level of gamble skill as her in the casino even he was the most outstanding general on the


    battlefield. Thus, the reason that they were able to win the games all the way was all because of his


    tips.


    ¡°So, are we considered cheating?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to say so?¡±


    Anton couldn''t help tsking when looking at the two of them being lovey-dovey ¡°Matt, you''re really


    calcting. I can understand you want to please your wife, but you even dragged me in. Wow... You


    have to know that there was once someone who wanted to buy this L''amore Fino A Fine with 30


    million.¡±


    Matt lifted his eyelids towards him disdainfully, ¡°If there were no one protecting you, do you think you


    can still run your business? This L''amore is the protection racket for these years. After this, we do not


    owe each other anymore.¡±


    Anton served tea for the two of them fawningly, ¡°So you mean I actually made some benefits? Matt, it is


    such a loss that you do not go and run a business. Or do you want toe and work with me after you


    retire? I promise that I will treat you like the god of wealth.¡±


    ¡°Retire? Then you can wait until I die.¡±


    He loved this career. It seemed that he had always had the blood of soldier running in his body. It was


    just like the snow leopard that cannot leave the snowfield and the tiger that cannot leave the mountain.


    After a while, a pretty girl walked over. Anton instructed her, ¡°Macy, show Winona around the casino.¡±


    Matt rubbed Winona¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Go ahead. He has a lot of precious things here. Go and take


    whatever you like.¡±


    Winona knew that the two men wanted to discuss some confidential matters. Thus, she followed the


    girl Macy to go out.


    Anton lit a cigar for Matt, ¡°Alright, Matt, tell me, what is your matter?¡±


    Matt tilted his head and exhaled a puff of smoke. The smoke made his handsome face look blurred. It


    also condensed the worry in his eyes. Anton was muttering in his heart. ¡®Other than women, even a


    man like me would be attracted by Matt, this kind of man.¡¯


    ¡°Help me to check his details before he took over the position.¡±


    Then, he threw a stack of photos to Anton, who was so shocked when he saw the person in the photos


    clearly, ¡°The President? Aren¡¯t the two of you allies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why. Since my identity is not suitable to go for it, I entrusted you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to check?¡±


    ¡°Use all your connections to find out whether he is rted to the case ten years ago.¡±


    He ced the phone in front of him. The title of the article was eye-catching, "idental Death of the


    Richest Man¡¯s Wife".


    ¡°The wife of the Winston family? Oh, is it rted to your wife?¡±


    Anton was smart. He could rte Winona with the president immediately. He looked at Matt and


    worried for him subconsciously, ¡°What will you do if it turns out that the president is really the murderer


    who killed Winona¡¯s mother?¡±


    On one side was Matt¡¯s ally, the other side was his woman. That was really a difficult choice for him. He


    did not expect to get an answer from Matt who didn''t even hesitate before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether


    he is the king or what, if she wants to take revenge, I will go with her even if she is going to the sea of


    fire¡±


    Anton wasughing after hearing such an answer from Matt, ¡°It seems that you really had fallen in love


    with Winona.¡±


    He would never believe that Matt would say such words when it was in the past. It seemed that the


    saying was just right, "People in love will have lower IQ". Even Matt could not escape from a fate too.


    ¡°Matt, you ... It is not easy for you to reach your current position. If you are going to give up all your


    effort for a woman, it seems like...¡±


    Matt frowned slightly and answered, ¡°Do you think that a person who can even give up his wife and


    child would have morality and righteousness in his heart? Will you still follow this kind of person?¡±


    Anton was speechless when he got such a reply from Matt. He kept the photos and said, ¡°Alright, I will


    inform you as soon as I get any news.¡±


    At the same time, Winona followed Macy to walk around the casino. She found that the ce was not


    only a casino, but it was also ce thatbined entertainment and leisure activities together. It was


    as big as a pce. She felt that she would get lost when walking around there if she was not guided by


    Macy.


    ¡°Do you like to swim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I am going to show you the pool on the roof.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a rooftop pool! Does it mean that I can drink wine while enjoying the beautiful scenery at night?¡±


    Macyughed and replied, ¡°Yes, you are right. However, there is no protection in the pool. So, you


    have to be careful.¡±


    After hearing that, Winona became more excited, ¡°This is really a good idea.¡±


    ¡°This idea is from our boss.¡±


    ¡°Well, he does look like a yboy.¡±


    Macy retorted hurriedly, ¡°Our boss is a good person.¡±


    Winona nced at Macy and gave her a knowing smile. Macy was flushing. Winona had experienced


    that as well. Thus, how could she not know about her feeling?


    The two of them were chatting when going to the fitting room.


    ¡°Macy, how many years have you been with your boss?¡±


    ¡°Seven years.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you confess to him during these seven years?¡±


    ¡°I did. But I was rejected by him every time.¡±


    Winona was thinking that Macy was a pretty girl with good characteristics. Thus, most likely a man


    would fall in love with this kind of woman. When she thought of the coquettish look of Anton, she felt


    sympathetic and patted Macy¡¯s shoulder suddenly, ¡°I think you better don¡¯t waste more time on him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Even seven years of living together can¡¯t let him fall in love with you, so, he must be gay.¡±


    Macy¡¯s face turned pale at the moment. Winona felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Is he often meeting with Matt.¡±


    Macy nodded and said, ¡°The two of them often talk untilte at night. Then, they will sleep together


    after that.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping together?¡±


    Oh, Jesus! It turned out that the person he loved is Matt? No wonder he appeared in their room


    suddenly in silence. Then, he just made a sound when they were about to do their exercise. That man


    had his own intentions.


    She was shocked when thinking of that possibility. She even lost interest to enjoy the beauty of the


    pool.


    Suddenly, some embraced her from her back with a strong force. Then, she fell into the pool and the


    man was hugging her body tightly. After that, their bodies sank to the bottom of the water. She started


    to feel suffocated slowly.

 Chapter 74 You Train Me in the Day, And Wear Me Out in the Night

    Chapter 74 You Train Me in the Day, And Wear Me Out in the Night


    When Winona was about to suffocate, the man turned around abruptly and kissed her. At the same


    time, he was delivering oxygen to her through her mouth. After that, she opened her eyes slowly and


    saw Matt¡¯s handsome face.


    She bent her knees to attack the lower part of his body angrily. However, he dodged swiftly and was


    not hurt by her. At the same time, he took the opportunity to grab her feet and ce them around his


    waist. ¡°Little devil, is this your way of repaying me?¡±


    ¡°Matt, you want to kill me, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± There was an evil smile shown on his face. He rubbed his body against hers in purpose. Then,


    he silently mouthed the remaining words to her, "Fuck you to death".


    Winona was flushing, ¡°Matt, stop it.¡±


    He kissed her nose lightly, ¡°Alright, I will let you off this time.¡±


    He was like a fish swooshing in the water. His muscr body was making sshes in the pool.


    She was holding a goblet with wine while enjoying the wonderful scene in front of her. The water was


    reflecting colorful neon lights and it could almost join with the starry night sky. At that moment, she was


    like in a magical world. She just could not describe the beauty with words.


    At that time, Matt approached her in silence. He took the wine from her hand and drank it all. She


    red at him and said, ¡°That is mine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I give it back to you.¡±


    His arm and his sexy thin lips with the smell of alcohol went towards her. He delivered the wine from his


    mouth into hers. The wine¡¯s taste was mixed with a hint of tobo and the fragrance of her mouth. It


    would then blend into an indescribable, fantastic taste.


    The beautiful night became light in her misty eyes. The two bodies there were making water sshing


    in the pool. She felt that she was like a small boat floating in the vast and endless sea. Then, she


    followed his rhythm to go through the beauty of the four seasons. The gentle wind of spring, the searing


    heat of summer, the continuity of autumn and the long winter ...


    Finally, Winona was exhausted as she had lost all her energy. Matt carried her out of the pool. After


    they returned to the VIP room, Matt ced her in the luxurious gold-drawn white jade bathtub and


    washed her body, ¡°We must bathe together every day when we are together in the future.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°General Snider, please let go of me.¡±


    How could she not know what he was thinking? He was like a wolf who had eaten all the meat. Then,


    he still wanted to chew all the bones into crumbs before swallowing all the food into his stomach.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Winona was woken up by the rm in a daze. She opened her


    eyes and saw Matt putting the phone near to her ear, ¡°My girl, it¡¯s time to get up. You should not dy


    the training of today.¡±


    She only wanted to sleep at the time. Thus, she got angry and did not want to leave the bed, ¡°Matt, are


    you treating me as a human being? You train me in the day and wear me out in the night. You want to


    let me die due to exhaustion, is it?¡±


    With his arms crossed tightly, heughed, ¡°Oh, who is the one saying that she wants to be abat


    medic a few days ago? It is not possible for you to do so if you don¡¯t have a strong body, unless ... you


    ept the unspoken rules.¡±


    He approached her directly. Then, heughed and pressed her underneath his body. She clenched her


    fist and hit his chest, ¡°What are you bullshitting, go away!¡±


    He stroked her little soft face with the slightly hard stubble on his chin, ¡°Either get up or let me TRAIN


    you personally. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°Get, get, get up ...¡±


    She would probably be shattered if she still did not get up now, as she was very well aware of his


    incredible stamina.


    After cleaning herself up, she walked out of the bathroom. She happened to see him cutting the steak


    into small pieces. Skillful and elegant, his action made him look like a noble king.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come and have your breakfast.¡±


    He pushed the te with steak that was cut by him to her front, ¡°We are going back to the base after


    eating. The training today is shooting.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winona¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°Are you going to teach me?¡±


    She had heard that Matt was a famous marksman in the field of military. Until now, no one had ever


    surpassed the record created by him., She must be getting better results within a shorter period if he


    became her shooting teacher. After all, she only had the time of one month to prepare for thebat


    medic¡¯s examination. Thus, she must improve her skill in a short time.


    ¡°Of course, I must teach my wife by myself.¡±


    Winona finished her breakfast quickly. Then, she packed everything up and got on the ne. She was


    so excited and wanted to feel the thrill of shooting soon.


    Anton Cruz watched Matt get on the ne with a reluctant expression. His goo-goo eyes were almost


    flooded with tears. His sad face and lingering gaze gave Winona goosebumps all over.


    Matt started the engine and the ne roared towards the sky. When Winona turned around, she could


    still see Anton standing in the same ce and waving his hand at them incessantly.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that two of you often eat and sleep together?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Winona was frowning as he admitted it so directly. She got angry immediately, ¡°Maybe you did not


    mean it, but it does not mean that others do not have that kind of thinking. You should stay away from


    him in the future.¡±


    Matt understood what she meant instantly. Heughed, ¡°You thought he''s gay, right? That guy is


    actually into women who''s got someone in his heart.¡±


    Winona felt embarrassed at that moment. It seemed that she really thought too much. However, she


    was also curious about who could''ve captured the heart of this peacock?


    ¡°He fell in love with the mistress of a gang leader. But, unfortunately, there are rules in the gang. Even if


    the leader has died, she can only be his woman and cannot look for another lover.¡±


    She did not expect that he was a pity, lovesick person.


    After the nended, Winona changed her clothes into a military uniform in a short time. Then, she


    followed the crowd and got ready to go to the temporary shooting site.


    However, Matt came over and pulled her out. She was trying to get his hand off, ¡°What are you doing?


    Many people are looking at us.¡±


    He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Here is my territory and I am the master here. Today, I will give you


    a leg up.¡±


    He took her to the deserted dense forest area. Before they reached there, she thought that he would


    prepare a surprise for her. She thought that there would be a private shooting site for her. However, she


    was greatly disappointed after reaching there. There were only lush trees, chattering flocks of birds and


    panicked small animals. Then, there was nothing else. Even a target was not prepared there.


    ¡°Matt, are you sure you¡¯re giving me a leg up but not kidding me?¡±


    ¡°These trees are the best targets. Since there are lots of moving targets here in all directions, this is the


    best shooting site for you to improve your shooting skills.¡±


    He loaded the pistol nimbly and targeted the hare¡¯s buttocks. A ¡®bang¡¯ sound was heard out of the blue


    as the hare was shot and fell on the ground. He blew the muzzle like a hero and said, ¡°Go and pick up


    the prey. If you perform well today, I will treat you roast rabbit meat in the afternoon.¡±


    Winona walked over to pick up the hare. However, she was so shocked when looking at the scene in


    front of her. What is a master? Obviously, Matt was a good example of that. He was able to shoot more


    than one prey at the same time from hundred steps away. She saw a pheasant lying on the ground


    three steps away from the bare and a turtledove lying on the ground five steps away from it.


    She ran to him excitedly while holding the small animals in her hands, ¡°Matt, I want to learn this skill.¡±


    Her eyes were shining with adoration when looking at him. It seemed like his body were gilded with


    golden light. He smiled and pointed to his lips, ¡°Print a kiss here for your tuition fee.¡±


    She winked at him slyly and said, ¡°You can kiss me in whatever way you like after I have learned the


    skill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, little devil, you have learnt how to bargain with me now?¡±


    He held her little face and lowered his head to kiss her abruptly.

 Chapter 75 Teach You First, Then Fuck You

    Chapter 75 Teach You First, Then Fuck You


    Matt was really teaching Winona personally. He pressed himself against her body and held her fingers


    tightly. She could even feel the vibrations of his heartbeat in his chest, and the thin calluses on his


    palms. And now his hot breath was spraying her earlobe and neck, sending a shiver down her body.


    How could she concentrate on her shooting practice?


    He had sensed her distraction long ago and brushed his lips across her earlobe wickedly. Her body


    went limp in his arms, and his triumphantughter came to her ears.


    She was instantly infuriated, "Matt! Are you here to help me practice or to make fun of me!"


    He rubbed her soft hair lovingly, "Okay, I won''t flirt with you. I''ll teach you first. When I''ve taught you ..."


    He lowered his head and rubbed her lips ambiguously, then said in a sexy and hoarse voice, "Then I''ll


    fuck you."


    He really put away that yful look and seriously exined the construction of the whole gun to her. In


    his words, to use a gun urately, you had to know it like a lover.


    "Try to dismantle the gun."


    Winona nervously dismantled the gun the way he had told her to. He kissed her lightly in satisfaction,


    "You''ve done well. I''ll reward you for that. You have ten minutes to put this gun together."


    "A piece of cake!"


    There were only a few parts anyway. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t put them together? However, she


    had overestimated herself and it had taken her nearly half an hour to put the gun together. She stuck


    her tongue out at him, "I hadn¡¯t expected that it would be so easy to say but so hard to do."


    He had stood quietly watching her, not agitated or annoyed, then looked down at his watch, "Twenty-


    five minutes and three seconds over. What do you think I should do to punish you?"


    Watching him slowly approach her, she instinctively felt a sense of danger, "Don''t you ...e any


    closer! This is a loaded gun."


    She had intended to scare him and pointed the gun at him. She didn''t expect him to frown just slightly


    and suddenly raise his hand. There was just a click, the chamber came off, and with a swing of his long


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    arm, she was tightly wrapped in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips wildly, and sucked


    her tongue hard till it tingled.


    It was a long time before he released her, "I''m asking you to dismantle and load your gun in a short


    time so that you can use this trick one day."


    Winona moved her tingling tongue and slurred, "The move you just did was so cool. Do it again."


    "Okay, then I''ll satisfy your curiosity."


    Winona stared wide-eyed at what was happening before her. Matt''s fingers were so fast that she


    couldn''t even see his movements. He was so deft and cool that it was breathtaking, like a magic trick. It


    seemed that unloading and loading the gun just happened in the blink of an eye, which was simply


    exhrating.


    He gave her the loaded gun and winked seductively at her, "Do you think I''m cool?"


    Seeing his smug look, she was a little offended and pouted, "Well, not bad."


    He gripped her fingers and pointed the gun at the bullet holes in the distant tree, "Shooting is like


    making love, only when you are not distracted can you achieve the ultimate pleasure. And once you


    have a taste of it, you get addicted."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. There was no one else who would make analogies like his, and


    maybe that was his style. She couldn''t help but tease, "Hey, Matt, is this how you normally train your


    soldiers? Wouldn''t that be setting a bad example for the kids?"


    He nibbled lightly on her earlobe, "Idiot, I only flirt with you, and I''ve always treated others with the


    amount of care they deserve."


    Hearing this, she snorted withughter, "ording to you, you''re justified in being a jerk?"


    "Nonsense! You''re my wife, and you have a marriage license with me. Besides, I''m not being a jerk. I''m


    flirting with you. Do you understand?"


    Matt''s head was just full of ridiculous ideas and she was no match for him.


    "Aim for the goal and keep your mind on it. Right now, your world is just the target and you."


    Winona tightened her grip on the pistol nervously and narrowed her eyes slightly. With a bang, the


    bullet flew off, but grazed the bark and disappeared from her sight.


    She looked a little frustrated, "Ah ... it¡¯s so hard. It feels more difficult than the first time I held a scalpel


    to do heart surgery."


    Surprisingly, he didn''t made fun of her this time, but stroked her hair soothingly, "Good girl, you''ve done


    a good job."


    Her eyes twinkled, "Really?"


    "Nonsense! You¡¯re my wife, with my essence flowing through your body. How can you be bad?"


    "..."


    Sure enough, he wouldn¡¯t say any decent words.


    "It''s still early. Keep practicing. I''m not short of bullets."


    He tossed her the few cartridges he had on him and theny down on the ground. He looked rxed


    with a de of grass in his mouth and his army cap covering the sun.


    "Hey! Didn''t you say you''d help me practice? Howe you''re letting me practice on my own so


    soon?"


    He saidzily, "Didn''t I tell you? Shooting is like making love. You have to slow down and hurry up at


    times."


    She rolled her eyes at him and then turned to practice silently on her target. He kept quietly staring at


    her, asionally pointed out her mistakes, and made a few usefulments.


    By midday, he had simply chopped some dry wood and roasted a rabbit. Shortly afterward, the smell of


    rabbit meat wafted through the air. He tore off the thighs of the rabbit, "Do you want to fill your stomach


    first?"


    The shooting was indeed a learned skill, and she used most of the bullets without hitting her target. By


    now, her arms were sore, and beads of sweat were seeping from her forehead. But she was stubborn


    and would not allow herself to stop halfway, "No, you eat first."


    He looked at her admiringly, then ced the roasted rabbit on a wide leaf and waited quietly.


    Bang! Winona jumped up and down in excitement as she hit the target this time, "Matt, I shot it. Woo-


    hoo!"


    The dappled sunlight fell on her delicate and slightly sweaty face, outlining her clear little face more and


    more movingly. At that moment, he felt as if his heart had been smitten too. He couldn''t help but smile,


    "Well, you did it."


    He waved the rabbit in his hand towards her and greeted her over to eat it, "What do you think I should


    reward you for?"


    She was eating the rabbit when she heard his ragged breathing and coughed uncontrobly as the


    bone caught in her throat.


    He tensed up and hugged her from behind, then mmed her body hard towards his chest. Poof ... the


    bone was coughed out finally. But she felt a little indignant. He was the culprit, and she wanted to give


    him a small punishment. So, with her eyes closed, she slowly slid down.


    He was a little out of control and even his voice was shaking, "Winona?"

 Chapter 76 Love Is Not Just About Opening Your Mouth, But Also About Opening Your Legs

    Chapter 76 Love Is Not Just About Opening Your Mouth, But Also About Opening Your Legs


    Matt hurriedlyid her t on the ground and frantically pressed her heart and gave her artificial


    respiration over and over again. He did it for a long time, and she still showed no sign of waking up. As


    if he had lost his support, he fell to his knees and stroked his forehead feebly.


    Winona opened her eyes slightly and happened to see the heartbroken look on his face. At once, she


    felt bad inside and sat up abruptly, then stretched out her arms and smiled, "Surprise!"


    He froze for a moment, and his eyes were bloodshot as he red at her. Blue veins throbbing on his


    temples, while his fingers were almost embedded in her flesh. He shouted at her, "Do you know what


    you''re doing? You''re ying with your life!"


    She had never seen him so angry and her nose twitched, "Matt, you''re hurting me."


    He let her go and suddenly got up, then strode away. After walking three meters away, he stormed out,


    "I''ll never fucking eat rabbit meat again in my life!"


    As she watched his figure disappear in the jungle, she felt a little aggrieved. Wasn''t it just a joke? Why


    did he have to be so angry, and leave her alone in the middle of the dense forest?


    "What''s the big deal? I can walk back alone!"


    She gripped the gun in her hand and slowly walked in the direction of the military camp. It was getting


    trees, like a monster whistling from afar. At night, the beasts were also on the move, and there was no


    guarantee that a bear, tiger, or cheetah would follow her through the jungle. After all, these beasts had


    an extremely keen sense of smell. The hoarse cries of owls and ravens often sounded above her head,


    adding a bit of terror to the unknown night.


    The sound of footsteps behind her suddenly alerted her. Although this was where Matt''s army was


    based, it was a ce where Cosmos ran rampant and there was no guarantee that a few fanatics


    would rush in desperately.


    The sweat all over her body almost stood on end as she gripped the gun tighter and tighter in her hand.


    Now she didn''t know how many people were there, and she didn''t dare to shoot, so she could only


    quicken her pace. Only as fast as she was, so was he, as if he was a ghost chasing after her.


    Just as the man caught up with her, she turned around violently and attempted to aim her gun at the


    man. But the man seemed to have read her mind, and before she could pull the trigger, he neatly


    pounced her to the ground and pressed her tightly against her body. In the darkness, his silhouette and


    the sound of his heartbeat were so familiar.


    "Matt?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    "Aren''t you gone?"


    "I don''t want to get another marriage license. It''s too much of a hassle!"


    It turned out that he was worried about her, so he had been following her around.


    "You''re not angry now?"


    He pulled her up and took her by the hand in the direction of the military camp, "I''m angry!"


    She pouted, "Don''t be so petty! I won''t dare next time."


    "Next time?"


    She stuck her tongue out, "Not again!"


    He took her hand and walked on in silence. She knew he was still angry, so she pouted, "I''m tired. You


    carry me back."


    The trick worked. He knelt down slightly, "Come up here!"


    A winning smile appeared on her face and she jumped on, then pressed her face against his broad,


    solid shoulder.


    "Winona, don''t you ever lie to me like that again!"


    She said guilty, "Matt, I thought you were clever. Didn''t you see that I was ying dead?"


    He pinched her ass hard, "I''m fucking stupid."


    She stopped talking. Her heart ached but she was also a little touched. She suddenly thought of a


    saying, "When a man really loves you, he often behaves with a low IQ in front of you, as if all his


    intelligence, wisdom, determination, decisiveness and tricks crumble in front of you, and sometimes he


    is even naive like a child."


    She sniffled, "Matt, I love you."


    His body stiffened and he rubbed her butt, "Love isn''t just about opening your mouth, but also opening


    your legs."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want when we go back."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He instantly felt like he had been given a great incentive and his steps lightened up, and he walked as


    if on wings. She couldn''t help butugh, "Hey, Matt, where is your dignity?"


    "What dignity do I need in front of you? I just want tits, ass, and long legs."


    "..."


    The moment shey on the bed, Winona regretted it. She had been fucked by him several times and


    was really helpless. Finally, she could only cry and beg for mercy, "Honey, give me a break, will you?"


    He fucked her hard, "Will you lie to me like that again?"


    She shook her head and cried, "No, I wouldn''t dare."


    He looked down and kissed her tears, "You are my whole world and I will give you my whole world."


    He couldn''t even believe that he would lose her, so at that moment, he was as dumb as a fool and lost


    even his most basic judgment.


    Over the next few days, Winona really got to know how vindictive Matt could be. Every night, he made


    sure to fuck her hard in the name of training her and improving her fitness in every way.


    Within the next month, Winona participated in almost all the intensive training in the military camp, such


    as long-range cross-country, mobile shooting, and boxing ... and even impressed the entire military


    camp with her good performance in the all-round test.


    Felix couldn''t help but p his hands and shout, "Winona, good job!"


    Kevin pped him on the back, "Of course. She was taught by Matt in person. How could she be any


    worse?"


    Woody watched the fun, "Matt taught Winona all this stuff, and if they got into a fight one day, wouldn''t


    Winona be hard to subdue? Matt is setting himself up for it."


    Herman, however, gave a knowing look, "Matt will never be able to leave her in his lifetime. How could


    he possibly win?"


    Matt sneezed a few times and suddenly turned around to see them whispering and understood. They


    were probably making fun of him again, so he ordered, "All of Falcon Team, 10km with weight!"


    The crowdmented in their hearts. Matt''s tenderness was only for Winona, and he was cruel to them.


    At that moment, the guard ran over, "General Snider, the President wants to speak to you."


    Matt frowned slightly. It seemed that he had set things right at home and was nning to summon him


    back. It so happened that he had something to settle with him. Not just for Winona, but if the man he


    was following was a sanctimonious hypocrite, he didn''t mind giving up everything and breaking off with


    him!

 Chapter 77 Are You a Stallion?

    Chapter 77 Are You a Stallion?


    Matt soon received orders from the President to immediately return to Coscana with the Peacekeepers.


    Until the moment she sat on the ne, Winona was still confused, "So, on the one hand, you are trying


    to capture Logan in this operation, and on the other hand, you are using this as an excuse to get rid of


    people who are against you and the President?"


    "You''re so smart. It''s a shame you''re not a politician."


    "But even if he wipes out those who are creating the rumors, he may not be able to restore your


    reputation. After all, gossip is a fearful thing. Why don''t we go back and have a wedding to save your


    reputation? After all, a happy event can drown out a lot of gossips."


    He frowned slightly, "I don''t need to care about their feelings. I''m having a grand wedding for you


    alone."


    She was so touched that she couldn''t help but interlock her fingers with his.


    The two had just stepped off the ne when a Lincoln limousine pulled up next to the airfield. The car


    was surrounded by bodyguards dressed in suits, with sunsses and cold faces. The bodyguard


    opened the door and the President stepped out of it and personally went to greet Matt, "General


    Snider, it was a hard trip."


    Matt didn''t shake his hand and just smiled, "It was even harder for you to eradicate the rest of the


    Johnson family in one fell swoop."


    The Johnson family was also a strong contender in the presidential race. Eliminating them would give


    him a better chance of staying in office. He obviously sensed Matt''s indifference, so he smiled and


    patted his shoulder, "I know I''ve wronged you this time, so I''m hosting a banquet at the Ruri Pce


    today to personally fete you."


    "Okay, I happen to have some things I want you to give me a clear answer about."


    The President turned to Winona, "Miss Winston, we meet again. I wonder if General Snider often gets


    the feel of your palm."


    Winona blushed, "President, I''m sorry. I was so eager to save him that I misunderstood you."


    "Haha... You¡¯re quite brave. I have a great appreciation for you."


    Matt and Winona then got into the president''s car. He whispered in her ear, "This old man rarely


    Winona then told him about how she had pped the President. His mouth twitched and he then gave


    her a thumbs up, "You¡¯re really brave."


    Upon arriving at the Ruri Pce, the butler guided the group to the President''s VIP room. Inside, the


    gleaming crystal pce overhead was gloriously luxurious.


    The Ruri Pce was not only a ce for the President of Coscana to entertain his guests, but also his


    personal residence. The pce was so big and winding that Winona got lost when she went to the


    bathroom and walked into a simr room before realizing that she had entered the President''s private


    study.


    She was about to exit when she spotted a photograph on a bookshelf of a woman who was clearly her


    mother, Gwendoline Simmons.


    She slowly walked over to it and trembled as she stroked the picture. Her mother was radiant in her


    youth, with a distinctive aura about her and a happy smile on her face. And the man standing beside


    her was handsome and upright, with a pair of bright piercing eyes. The two were intimately embracing


    each other. Clearly, they were lovers.


    Could her father be the president? With a ng, the frame fell to the floor while so many thoughts


    whirled around in her mind.


    Was this righteous man the one who had gotten her mother pregnant? And then to erase this stain on


    his political career, he killed her silently. But why hadn''t he killed Winona as well? There was only one


    possibility and that was that he didn''t think she could be his daughter.


    She felt so sad and angry that she wanted to use the gun in her bag to kill this hypocrite who had


    deceived her mother!


    But she knew that she could not do it at this moment. She was not only Gwendoline Simmons''s


    daughter but also Matt''s wife. He loved her so much. How could she let him get hurt?


    She quietly put a wine ss in her bag and rushed straight out, then walked down the street and hailed


    a taxi back to the manor. She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to resist killing him if she saw his


    sanctimonious face!


    Karen and Amber were very excited to see her back, "Mrs. Snider, you''re back?"


    "Yeah."


    Karen was good at reading people''s emotions. Seeing the downcast look on her face, she couldn''t help


    but ask, "Mrs. Snider, what''s the matter with you? Did you have a fight with General Snider?"


    "No, I''m just a little tired."


    She walked up the stairs with heavy steps. She came around the corner and ordered, "Prepare a ss


    of milk for General Snider."


    "Yes."


    Karen and Amber looked at each other. Didn''t Mrs. Snider do all these things herself? What was wrong


    with her? The two of them took greater care in serving her and didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.


    Winonay in bed and thought a lot. The image of her mother sitting on the balcony from time to time in


    a daze came to her mind. Her mother often cried out that man''s name in her dreams, and could never


    sleep again after waking up. She must have loved this man, but why did she marry Christopher? Could


    it be that the man had failed her?


    Many people said she was like her mother, both in looks and personality. So how could a woman as


    strong as she was willing to give up her love? What had happened back then?


    She carefully took the cup out of her bag and put it in a Ziploc bag to be taken to the hospital for


    examination tomorrow.


    It waste at night when Matt returned. He closed the door carefully and came over, fearing to disturb


    her from sleeping.


    In fact, she wasn''t sleeping at all. At the moment, she could even smell the alcohol on him and the


    burning breath he let out as he slowly approached.


    "Why don''t you take off your clothes when you go to bed? Are you waiting for me to undress you?


    Hmm?"


    He probed his hand into her dress and she suddenly grabbed his wrist, "Matt, I''m tired tonight. I don''t


    want to have sex."


    "You''re not happy? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I''m just tired."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could you hide it from me? You obviously have something on your mind. You won''t tell me? Then


    I will turn nasty."


    She was so annoyed that she lost her temper, "Are you a stallion and having sex all day? Don''t you


    have any respect for my opinion? I''m a human being, not an animal! Even if you let a donkey push a


    mill, you have to let it breathe!"


    "You ... think that about me all the time?"


    His eyes were downcast, his face was gloomy, while veins throbbing on his hands hanging down at his


    sides, but he managed to suppress his anger, "Well, you get some rest."


    Seeing him turn away, she felt a little sad, regretful, and heartbroken, and then, she lunged forward and


    wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, "Matt, I''m sorry. Don''t leave me."

 Chapter 78 Im Your Protection and Support

    Chapter 78 I''m Your Protection and Support


    There was always someone in this world that you couldn¡¯t let go of, and even a single word of


    submission from her or him could instantly break down the brick wall of anger, stubbornness, and


    toughness you had forged, which we called weakness. And Winona happened to be Matt''s weakness.


    Even though he was angry at the moment, his anger was instantly dashed when he heard her


    heartbreaking and frustrating words.


    He turned back and hugged her, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. I''m just ... just tired."


    She didn''t want Matt to worry with her until things were clear. Not to mention the fact that this matter


    concerned Matt''s military and political career. If the man really was the president, then she wouldn''t pull


    Matt down. After all, he had spent over a decade in the military using his blood and sweat to get where


    he was today, and even if he was willing to give it up, she couldn''t afford it.


    He was about to ask something else when she had closed her eyes and looked exhausted. He reached


    out and patted her back, "I¡¯ll let you off tonight. You get some rest."


    He held her in his arms, but his thoughts ran wild. After she had fallen asleep, he quietly went to his


    study, poured a ss of wine, and lit a cigar. But until the cigarettes went out and the wine ran out, it


    failed to dispel the irritation in his heart. Immediately afterward, he dialed Anton Cruz''s phone number,


    "How''s the matter I asked you to look into?"


    "Matt, this man is really something. He''s gone from being a poor kid back then to bing the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    president of Coscana. He doesn''t have a family background or a high level of education, but he had


    surprisingly made it through the ranks along the way, on par with your path to promotion."


    "Cut the crap, and get to the point!"


    "Matt, you really need to hear all the details. It''s not possible to tell the story in one or two sentences."


    Anton then told him what he had investigated. It turned out that the President''s name was Abram


    Cohen before he entered politics, and he was truly penniless back then. He used to work as a librarian


    at a famous university, then he was liked by a rich girl. The woman thought he was brilliant so she


    funded his education and begged the headmaster, her father, to granted him special admission. Later,


    their love affair fell apart, and the disparity in status brought about the end of the rtionship.


    Later, he disappeared and the rich girl was a person with attitude. She simply severed her ties with her


    family and traveled around the world in search of him, and nothing more was known of what happened


    afterward.


    Matt learned that the rich girl was Winona''s mother, Gwendoline Simmons. It turned out that Winona


    had inherited her mother''s stubbornness.


    "Matt, you don''t think the President is the one who killed Gwendoline Simmons, do you?"


    "Part of me doubted it. After all, I''ve known him for ten years, and I know something about his


    character."


    "Is there some misunderstanding?"


    In the darkness of the night, Matt''s eyes lit up like cold stars, "Anton, help me find someone."


    "So are you going to let me have three shares of our casino profits this year?"


    "You''re fucking ripping me off."


    "Hey ... Matt, I''m a businessman."


    "Fine, you get my share!"


    "Cool! You''re so generous!"


    Matt then sent over a few photos. He was the General of Coscana, and with things unsettled, he was


    now in the limelight and naturally not at liberty to take some things into his own hands.


    He lit another cigar and tilted his head to exhale a diffuse ring of smoke. He had a premonition that


    there was a dark hand behind this affair. But whoever that hand was, if he threatened Winona''s safety,


    he would do everything in his power to crush it!


    The next morning, after breakfast, Matt took Winona to the hospital. All the way there shey in his


    arms with her eyes closed. She knew very well that he was intelligent and she was afraid that her


    emotions would be easily exposed in front of him, so she simply closed her eyes. But what she did not


    know was that her confusion, her struggles, her forced smiles were all seen by him. His heart ached.


    Even though she hadn''t said anything, he had guessed what had happened when he thought of her


    aberrant behavior at Ruri Pce.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Matt kissed her goodbye, and still unable to resist the urge to say,


    "Don''t be impulsive about anything. Remember, I''m the man who will stand in front of you to protect


    you, and stand behind you as your support and reliance."


    Hearing those words, she was moved and saddened. He sensed it, after all. But she could not tell him


    until her suspicions were confirmed. She smiled reluctantly, "I know. You''d better go now. If people see


    youter, you''ll be surrounded by people again."


    "Don''t smile like that. It''s ugly!"


    He lowered his head and kissed her, "I''m only yours."


    She closed her eyes slowly, enjoying the sweetness of the moment. As he left, she suddenly called out


    to him, "Matt."


    "What? You don¡¯t want me to go?"


    "I love you."


    He hesitated for a moment and immediately stepped out of the car, then hugged her fiercely and kissed


    her frantically. Looking at her slightly swollen lips, heughed, "I really don¡¯t want to go. I''d love to have


    you bolted to me every moment of every day."


    "What''s the rush? I''ll be on time at the end of the month for the battlefield medic selectionpetition.


    Won''t we be together every day by then?"


    Heughed, "I''m inexplicably aroused just thinking about it."


    "So... can we postpone our wedding until next month?"


    He frowned slightly, "Does the assessmentpetition sh with the wedding?"


    "I just... don''t want people to think I''m relying on your ability to enter the military."


    "I''m happy to cover you. Who the fuck dares say anything?"


    "Matt, I don''t want that. And... and the wedding dress and gown aren''t ready yet..."


    He suddenly gripped her shoulders and stared at her intently, "Do you... not want to have a wedding


    with me?"


    Her body stiffened and she was a little nervous, "What are you talking about? I¡¯m already yours. Isn''t a


    wedding just a formality? I just want it to be perfect, so it will take more effort and time."


    He couldn''t bear to see her embarrassed, so he said, "As long as you''re happy."


    He was silent for a while and said seriously, "I am not a man who likes topromise, but I love you."


    Because of love, he was willing to give up his principles topromise. Winona''s eyes reddened. She


    turned around and walked into the hospital. Instead of taking the lift, she climbed the stairs like a


    madman. The office she was in was on the twenty-eighth floor, and she was panting and sweating as


    she climbed up there. But this was the only way to seem to relieve the pain she felt in her heart.


    Back in her office, she slumped in her seat like a deted ball. Sweat dripped down her hair and onto


    the polished desk. She carefully took the cup out and put the one she was drinking from in it, then


    dialed the DNA testing unit, "Dr. Stanley, can you do me a favor?"


    Seeing Dr. Stanley take the Ziploc bag away, she was apprehensive. If the President really was her


    father, what was she to do when faced with such a powerful man?

 Chapter 79 Like a Devil a from Hell

    Chapter 79 Like a Devil a from Hell


    Throughout the day, Winona was in a trance. After barely finishing one surgery, she leaned against the


    wall in exhaustion and slowly slid down.


    Her assistant, Lily, couldn''t help but say with concern, "Director, what''s wrong with you? You seem to


    have been out of shape all day."


    She smiled reluctantly, "I''m fine. How many more surgeries are there this afternoon?"


    "Three."


    "Cancel the surgeries for me and get Dr. Doyle to do them."


    She was really not in the right state to handle the surgeries. Standing up against the wall, she slowly


    made her way back to her office. She fixed her eyes on her phone, for fear that she would miss Dr.


    Stanley''s message.


    At the moment, she was apprehensive, torn, restless, and agitated. If the President was really her


    father, then there was a good chance that he was the one who killed her mother. After all, given his


    current status, his mother''s existence was a stain on his virtue. Yet he had allowed her to be


    condemned in the Winston family for so many years. Was he really unaware of her existence, or did he


    do it deliberately?


    Dr. Stanley sent the test result to her phone. Her heart was beating like a thunderp and beads of


    sweat were seeping down her forehead. She had looked forward to the result, but now that it was out,


    she felt a little hesitant to know the answer.


    She knew that if she didn''t look at the result, she and Matt could still be happy and she could still be his


    wife in all her glory. But she could not abandon her hatred for the murder of her mother and be a


    heartless person.


    As if she had made up her mind, she swiped her finger while the contents of the text message unfolded


    before her eyes, the two had a 99.9% gic match.


    Faced with this indisputable fact, she felt like her mind had exploded in an instant. He really was her


    father!


    She sat dumbfounded in her chair like a puppet. After a long moment, she pulled off her white coat and


    rushed out.


    Once again at the old home of the Winston family, she looked up at the two bronze doors. The


    afterglow of the setting sun made it dark and dreary, giving the old house a depressing and dreary


    appearance. She pushed the doors open and walked straight in. Every step she took seemed so


    heavy. It seemed that every step she took closer to the vi brought her closer to the answer.


    Christopher didn''t seem surprised when he saw her, but simply said, "I knew this day woulde."


    Winona''s voice was like a mist floating on the river, seeming to dissipate as soon as it blew, "I already


    know who he is."


    "Hey, you''re just as stubborn as your mother. In fact, sometimes it''s better not to know."


    Her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at him, "I just want to know how my mother died. If you say she


    died in an ident, I don''t believe you!"


    Christopher, as if lost in memory, replied, "I know there was always a man in your mother''s heart, but I


    didn''t expect that it would be him. I didn''t know that until your mother used her body as a bargaining


    chip for him in exchange for my support before the presidential election many years ago. It is fair to say


    that without the financial support of the Winston family, he would never have been in the position he is


    in today. It''s a pity that there are so many viins in this world. Instead of thanking me when he got to


    the top, he suppressed me at every chance he could find."


    She clenched her fingers and said in a trembling voice, "So he''s not only a wicked man who killed his


    wife and abandoned his daughter, but also a viin who betrayed his supporter?"


    Christopher suddenly fell to his knees in front of her and cried out, "Winona, I''m sorry. It was my failure


    to protect the woman I loved that allowed that evil man''s treacherous n to seed."


    Winona pped him hard on the face and said sternly, "How dare you speak of love? You didn''t even


    fight for the chance to do her justice!"


    He cried out in tears, "Winona, I didn''t just give in because he was the president of Coscana and took


    hold of the entire Winston family, but because I wanted you and Aileen to grow up happily, not blinded


    by hatred. What''s more, I know you¡¯re stubborn. But if you fight him head-on, you''ll undoubtedly be


    hitting a rock with an egg. I''ve already lost your mother. I can''t just stand by and watch you die."


    Winona walked out of the room, lost in thought. It waste in the night and the wind swept the cold rain


    against her face. She stumbled towards the middle of the road. Suddenly, a car rushed by in the night


    rain, and a beam of bright light struck her body. It was then that she came to her senses, but it was too


    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed forward and tumbled several meters towards the road, holding her in his


    arms. The driver cursed loudly, "Crazy bitch, are you fucking blind?!"


    Such a near encounter with death, she suddenly felt lucky for having survived the potential car


    ident. She gasped for breath, and only when she looked up did she realize that it was Benjamin


    Larson who had saved her. At the moment, he was looking at her nervously, "Winona, are you alright?"


    She shook her head and then staggered to her feet, "Thank you. I''m going home."


    His whole heart ached at the sight of her in this state of disorientation. He followed her in silence,


    watching her stumble forward and almost fall off several times. Finally, he couldn''t resist running up and


    turning her by the shoulders to face him. He snarled, "Did Matt do something bad to you?"


    Winona shook her head, but her heart ached and tears welled up at the thought of Matt, "He was so


    good to me that I didn''t know what to do."


    She knew that if she wanted revenge, she would have to give up her marriage and rtionship with


    Matt. She didn''t want to drag him down with her. To die or to live was up to her alone.


    "Winona, I''m sorry ..."


    He held her tightly in his arms. He regretted it to death. If he had been braver and more selfish in the


    first ce, maybe they would have been happy together.


    At this moment, Winona was vulnerable. She let out a painful cry, and Benjaminforted her just like


    he did when he was a child, "Winona, don''t cry. Let me protect you from now on."


    It was only after she had cried heartily that her sense slowly returned. She violently pushed him away,


    "Benjamin, I''m sorry. I got a little out of control just now."


    Her detachment stung his heart. As if he had made up his mind, he fiercely grabbed her arm. He was


    about to confess when a strong hand clutched his wrist. It was more of a contest. The man''s strength


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    was incredible and almost crushed his bones, but he stubbornly refused to give in, gritted his teeth, and


    looked fiercely at Matt.


    Watching Benjamin''s face turn pale, Winona said sharply, "Matt, let go!"


    The rain blurred his handsome face, making her look cold and evil, "Huh? Let go? I couldn''t wait to cut


    off his hand that had grabbed you!"


    "Matt, he just saved me."


    Matt shook Benjamin''s hand away so violently that the sound of bones breaking was heard in the air.


    He took Winona''s hand and struck out towards the SUV.


    Benjamin''s heart was bleeding as he watched her being taken away by the man. He ground his teeth


    and hissed through the pain, "Matt, I once said that if she wasn''t happy with you, then I would get her


    back!"


    Matt snapped to a halt and turned around with a hostile face. He walked step by step towards Benjamin


    as if he were a devil from hell.

 Chapter 80 Lets Divorce

    Chapter 80 Let''s Divorce


    Bang! Matt swung his fist up and viciously knocked Benjamin to the ground. He stretched out his foot


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as he was wearing military boots, and crushed it hard on his chest, then sneered, "Get her back?


    Whether she lives or dies, she is mine. Where did you get the confidence?"


    Benjamin spat out the blood in his mouth andughed sarcastically, "Is that so? But the first person she


    thinks of when she is sad is me. Also, I was the one who tried everything to get her to Esnurgst time.


    What? She didn''t tell you?"


    Bang! Bang! Matt swung his fists at him like he was crazy. Benjamin could die from this! Winona


    hugged Matt from behind to stop him, "Matt, please. Don''t hit him."


    "Huh? You''re begging me for him? All the more reason for me to beat him to death!"


    Seeing Benjamin lying on the ground, wheezing, Winona took out the gun she carried in her


    desperation and put it against Matt''s waist, "I''m begging you."


    Suddenly, he felt that it was not a gun against his back, but a sharp dagger capable of piercing his


    heart. The cold de also cooled his heart.


    He slowly loosened his grip and hissed at Benjamin with red-rimmed eyes, "Get lost!"


    Benjaminughed uncontrobly as hey on the ground covered in mud and water. It seemed that at


    the moment, he wished this pain, this icy rainstorm, woulde harder. For every day that he had lost


    Winona, he had repented and med himself, and now he could only watch as she was taken away by


    another man.


    He repented, and he hated it!


    The two sat in the car, and neither of them spoke. Matt just stared nkly at the road ahead with his


    bloodshot eyes. The car raced madly down the road with a ssh of water.


    "Matt, I''m sorry ..."


    He coldly tossed a clean towel to her, "I didn''t give you this gun so you could point it at me."


    She wiped the water from her body with the soft towel and lowered her eyes in silence.


    He twisted his head to look at her and stopped the car, "Wait for a moment."


    He stopped the car and suddenly dashed into the rain. When he returned again, he had a bag with two


    drinks in it. The bag, still wet with raindrops, was cold, while the drinks were hot. She held them and


    seemed to feel a mixture of fire and ice.


    "Coffee for warming your hands, and milk for warming your stomach."


    He knew she had a bad stomach, which was an upational disease of doctors. He was always so


    thoughtful. But the warmth and kindness made her heart sink more and more. She gripped the cups


    tightly and turned her head to pretend to look out of the window at the view. The rain sshed against


    the car window and blurred the night scene.


    "Matt, I want a divorce."


    There was a creak and the car came to a halt. The drinks in her hand flew out and sshed hot liquid


    on her legs, while she couldn''t feel a hint of pain at the moment.


    For a long time, neither of them spoke, and only the sound of the storm hitting the body of the car could


    be heard.


    "Winona, it''s not April Fool''s Day."


    "I''m serious."


    Bang! He clenched his fist and violently smashed the car window, and said through gritted teeth, "You


    ... say that again!"


    She felt like her heart was being strangled with silk, but she had no other choice. She couldn''t afford


    not to avenge the murder of her mother, and that man was no other than the president who held the


    lives of millions of people in Coscana. Even though she believed in Matt''s ability to raise his gun to


    avenge her, or even take over the presidential pce with his army.


    But she loved Matt, so she didn¡¯t want him to destroy himself and became a public enemy for her


    personal revenge. The only way, then, was to disown him before she took her revenge and leave her


    life and death to God.


    "Matt, we ..."


    He panicked and interrupted her, "Are you ming me for yelling at you earlier? In the future, I will


    restrain my temper and speak to you in a nice voice. It was me who hit Benjamin Larson on impulse.


    If... you feel humiliated, I can... I can go apologize to him."


    He was surprisingly willing to make changes for her and even give up his dignity to makepromises.


    But the more he was like this, the harder it was for her to let go, and it made her feel as if a knife were


    being twisted in her heart.


    "Matt, I''m sorry ...."


    He fiercely clutched her wrist, and his eyes were red and swollen as he stared at her, "Why? Is it


    because of Benjamin Larson?"


    She closed her eyes in heartbreak, "Whatever you think!"


    "Huh, you''re just acquiescing?"


    She didn''t want to exin, and she just wanted to be relieved.


    "Are you trying to get back together with him after you divorce me? Right?"


    "If I say yes, will you let me go?"


    "Dream on!"


    He clenched his fist and raised it up, but then hit on the ss window beside her fiercely. His entire fist


    was dripping with blood and she was distraught with tears, "Matt, you''re bleeding."


    Heughed and ripped the clothed off his chest, "Here''s where it''s bleeding. It fucking hurts!"


    "Matt ..."


    She tore off the hem of her skirt and tried to bandage him, but he shrugged it off hard. He raised his


    hand and pulled the car''s seat belt off to tie her securely to the car seat, "You want to leave me? No


    way!"


    He started the car and sped up to maximum speed, and rampaged across the road like a madman.


    Winona turned her head to look at him. Her heart ached to the point of suffocation, but she could only


    bury it all in her heart. To love was to put herself in his ce, not to destroy.


    When he reached the manor, he slung her over his shoulder and took the ssh in his stride towards


    the vi.


    Karen and Amber saw something was wrong and immediately ran to open the door for them, "General


    Snider, what''s wrong with Mrs. Snider? Should I call a doctor?"


    "Get out! No one is toe upstairs without my orders!"


    The two looked at each other in silence as Matt was stomping upstairs in a fury.


    "Weren''t they fine this morning?"


    "I''m afraid Mrs. Snider is going to have a bad time... Should we ..."


    "You want to get killed? General Snider''s orders are a joke?"


    "But we can''t just stand by and watch Mrs. Snider ..."


    "They fight a lot but always make up. Wait until after tonight before we call Herman."


    Inside the bedroom, Matt ripped the clothes off Winona''s body frantically. Without any soothing or


    kissing, he went straight into her and rampaged ...


    There was the tearing pain and Winona winced. At first, she was stubborn and refused to say anything,


    but then she couldn''t hold out any longer and couldn''t help but cry and beg for mercy, "Matt... please...


    let me go..."


    Listening to her heartbreaking sobs, he paused and muttered in her ear, word for word, "Take back


    what you said!"


    She closed her eyes and tears flowed down her face, "Matt, let me go, and let yourself go."


    "So you really want to get back together with Benjamin Larson?"


    Her silence was like a sharp sword piercing through his heart, making it bleed drop by drop.


    He fiercely pinched her chin, "Have you ever loved me?"

 Chapter 81 I Will Resign from the Army

    Chapter 81 I Will Resign from the Army


    Matt stared into her eyes; his eyes were bloodshot, shing withplicated emotions. He looked lost,


    furious, and afraid at the same time. He really loved her and truly hoped that she loved him back. If she


    said that she loved him, he would let go of the past and even apologize to her about his ruthless


    behavior.


    Winona grabbed the bedsheet tightly with her fingers. Her silence stabbed his heart like a poisonous


    needle. He moved even more savagely as if this was a contest. But she didn¡¯t say anything and just bit


    her lips. Though, the more she acted like this, the more unrelenting he got.


    This continued until midnight. They were both exhausted and he was covered with sweat. His sweat


    dripped on her body, and it scorched. He yelled ferociously with a coarse voice, ¡°Say that you love me!¡±


    Her heart hurt looking at him like this, but she couldn¡¯t involve him in her personal grudge. She was


    hurt, but she opened her dry mouth, and a coarse voice came out of her raw throat, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ get a


    divorce.¡±


    He clenched his fist, punched the bed harshly and broke the bed frame. He howled word by word,


    ¡°You¡­ you dare say that again!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to look at him. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Matt, let me go.¡±


    He stood up abruptly, wrapped a towel around his hips and walked out of the room. He mmed the


    door hard and Winona curled up into a ball on the bed. Her heart was aching, and she was trembling,


    even breathing was painful, ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She cried silently. She had never felt this helpless before in so many years. Her heart ached


    tremendously. She loved Matt without a doubt and hence didn¡¯t want him to be involved in her problem.


    He was the best general in Coscana and had a bright future. He achieved everything he had today


    through his sweat and blood, who was she to ruin his everything because of her personal grudge? She


    believed that if she told him the truth, Matt would throw away everything and get revenge together with


    her without any hesitation. But this was too heavy for her, she didn¡¯t want to ruin the person she loved.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep well. She sat up even though her body was in pain and looked out of the window. It


    was nighttime and the wind was howling. The heavy rain was pattering loudly on the window.


    There were cigarette butts all over the study room, in the ashtray and on the floor. The unpleasant


    scent filled the room. He sat on the chair like a statue. The ash from the cigarette was scorching his


    finger but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Winona wanted to get a divorce. Even


    though he forced her to marry him, but she wouldn¡¯t only ask for a divorce at this point even if it was


    because of Benjamin. He knew that Winona loved him, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t risk her life multiple


    times just toe to him, to see if he was safe and well.


    As dawn was approaching, Matt crushed out a cigarette butt with his foot. He then abruptly stood up


    and walked towards the bedroom. He felt regretful the moment he saw the bruises on her fair skin. He


    sat down next to her and ruffled her hair gently, ¡°I''ve called the doctor. She will give you a full-body


    checkupter.¡±


    Winona felt a tinge on her nose. Did he think that she was leaving him because she was terminally ill?


    She replied, ¡°Matt, I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor will give you a full-body checkupter.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed her hand and kissed it softly, ¡°I told you this before, you will be mine forever and ever, even


    after you die. I won¡¯t give you up no matter what.¡±


    Winona wanted to cry, but she held her tears back and withdrew her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I just¡­ wanted


    a life of my own.¡±


    He stared at her with red and swollen eyes. His chest was heaving as if he was trying to suppress his


    anger. He tried to calm down and then he said asposedly as he could, ¡°You can live however you


    want, and I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t want such a high-key life. I don¡¯t want to be the center of people¡¯s attention and the


    source of people¡¯s gossip. I don¡¯t want to be worried about you night and day. Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to live like that, then I will resign from the army! I¡¯m willing to do anything as


    long as it makes you happy.¡±


    At this moment, Winona was bbergasted. The army meant a lot to him. He worked hard for today for


    more than ten years and achieved his glories. This was his dream and yet he said that he would give it


    up for her. Emotions were surging in her and it was about it break herst defense in her heart since


    every unreasonable thing she said just now was just her putting up an act. She wanted to force him to


    give up on her, but instead, he promised her something so grand.


    She opened her mouth, but words didn¡¯te out.


    He hugged her, ¡°Winona, I love you.¡±


    Soon, a female doctor came by to do a checkup for Winona. ¡°Other than her stomach, everything is


    fine. It should be okay if she eats regrly in the future.¡±


    Matt¡¯s dim eyes sparkled and brightened up. He paused briefly and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Matt, I told you that I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we will hold our wedding on the same day. You¡¯ll miss the examination to be abat


    medic on the base, but there¡¯s always a next one so no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Matt! Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I told youst night¡­¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Shut up! I said the wedding will be held on the same day!¡±


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was from Anton Cruz, ¡°Matt, we found that person. But she doesn¡¯t believe


    us and is now hiding deep in the woods in the mountain. That ce is abyrinth, but we can¡¯t just set


    a fire to force her out, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    He stood out and was about to leave. He then turned around and said to Karen when he was at the


    door, ¡°Winona isn¡¯t feeling well recently. She can¡¯t go to work or see anyone, understood?¡±


    Karen trembled. She knew that Matt was ordering her to watch over Winona and make sure she stayed


    home, otherwise, she would be in trouble.


    Karen and Amber followed Winona everywhere. Winona said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, can you guys stop


    following me around?¡±


    Someone already switched out the bed in the room. Winonaid down and rested for a while, after that


    she stood up and walked to the dressing table, taking out the L''amore Fino A Fine. She could leave if


    she wanted to, and nobody could stop her.


    In the night, she climbed down the wall with the drainage pipe swiftly. She then flipped cleanly and got


    over the wall. After that, she hailed a cab and headed to the President¡¯s Office.


    The car sped through the rain in the dark. Neon lights shone on her face and there was a stream of


    light on her face. She touched the L''amore in her bag and was determined to get her revenge. So what


    if he was the president; it didn¡¯t matter to her!

 Chapter 82 Leave His Life To Me

    Chapter 82 Leave His Life To Me


    She was at the President¡¯s Office again. Myriads of thoughts were welling up in her mind. He wasn¡¯t


    the person that she respected and admired anymore. He was a murderer who abandoned his wife and


    his children. He was a person who did everything he would to reach his goal. Today, she was here to


    take revenge on behalf of her mother!


    She fixed her dress and was about to walk in, but she was halted by the guards at the door, ¡°Mrs.


    Snider, I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯re not allowed in the President¡¯s Office without permission.¡±


    ¡°Tell the president that I have something to discuss with him. I believe that he would want to see me.¡±


    The guard hesitated but was afraid of her since she was the general¡¯s wife. The guard walked towards


    the booth and made a call. Soon, a bodyguard in sunsses, suit and leather shoes walked over, ¡°The


    president invites you toe in, but first, we need to proceed with the usual security check.¡±


    Winona handed his bag to him. She put up her arms and let him do the security check. Nobody else


    except Matt knew where she hid the L''amore.


    Matt once asked her jokingly if she knew where to hide her gun.


    She gave him many different answers, but he smiled and shook his head every time. Atst, he smiled


    lovingly and asked if she had ever watched a James Bond Movie. ¡°The women in the movie always hid


    their weapons here¡­¡± he said as he slid his finger closer to the inner part of her thigh¡­


    The bodyguard brought her to the president¡¯s private meeting room after confirming that there was no


    weapon on her, ¡°The president is currently busy, please wait for a while, Mrs. Snider.¡±


    After a while, Winona heard his footsteps. She touched her gun anxiously and tried to gather her


    courage. She stared at the door with reddened eyes.


    The president opened the door. He looked as gentleman as per usual, but right now, she wanted to


    puke just seeing his face.


    ¡°Ms. Winston, are you here to see General Snider? Unfortunately, he took the day off today. He wasn¡¯t


    even at the army meeting today.¡±


    She tried to suppress her anger and disgust. She stayed calm as she said, ¡°No, I have some private


    matters to discuss with you.¡±


    He looked shocked, ¡°What private matters?¡±


    She nced at the bodyguards behind him and asked, ¡°Is it okay if we talked alone?¡±


    He stared at her silently. He knew that she felt different today, hence he was being wary as well.


    She smiled casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. President, I¡¯m just a meek woman, I can¡¯t do


    anything to you.¡±


    He thenughed heartily. ¡°How could a woman who dared p me in the face be called a meek


    woman?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t indulge me, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do something like that. To you, I am really just a


    meek and powerless woman.¡±


    The president smiled and waved at his bodyguards. The bodyguards had a worried look on their faces,


    ¡°Sir, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Snider alone. You guys keep a watch outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The president sat on the overstuffed chair and poured her some tea like the gentleman he was, ¡°Ms.


    Winston, are you here to talk about the wedding? Matt said that he wanted me to be the host of the


    wedding.¡±


    Winona red at him wintrily and said, ¡°Do you remember Gwendoline Simmons?¡±


    Suddenly, he dropped the cup in his hand. It broke into pieces on the floor and made a loud noise. The


    bodyguards rushed into the room and aimed their guns at Winona.


    The president waved his hands at them again. He said with an odd look on his face, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay,


    please leave.¡±


    The bodyguards left and the president started to look at Winona carefully. He had aplicated look in


    his eyes, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Winona scoffed, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    He took off his ck-rimmed sses and wiped his tears away, ¡°Of course I do, she was my beloved.


    She was the only one that truly loved me. How could I forget her?¡±


    He sure was putting up a good act, Winona thought to herself. She wouldn¡¯t be tricked into thinking that


    he was a person infatuated in love since now she knew about what he did.


    He looked at Winona abruptly, ¡°How is she doing right now?¡±


    Winona said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    He was taken aback, he then said gravely, ¡°How could this be?¡±


    He looked extremely sorrowful. He was crying and lost his usual dignifiedposure. He copsed on


    the table and cried silently. Suddenly, he felt something cold being pressed against the back of his


    head, it was a gun. ¡°Drop the act. You were the one that used and abandoned her. Stop pretending like


    you¡¯re sad. You disgust me!¡±


    A gunshot could then be heard. The rm in the President¡¯s Office went off. Soon, police cars and


    ambnces were there at the scene. The ce was crowded.


    Breaking news was showing on the television with headlines saying, ¡®Attempted assassination of the


    president, current situation unknown.¡±


    The news caused chaos in Coscana. The election which was held once every four years just ended


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    recently. The government was in chaos, and some tried to take advantage of the situation.


    The Winston family¡¯s old mansion was in a celebratory mood. Elizabeth cooked and brought the dishes


    out happily, ¡°Dear, does that mean that our family is going to make it?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, his face was flushed, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the silly girl who


    helped us get rid of Abram Cohen, that wretched bastard.¡±


    Elizabeth winked at him, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    She swayed her hips as she walked towards him and then filled his ss with wine. She bit her lips


    and winked at him, she was plenty alluring, ¡°I made you some good stuff, please finish everything.¡±


    Christopher got her hint and pinched her on the buttocks as he smiled, ¡°You¡¯re such a whore.¡±


    She moaned and sat on hisp, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Sharon home tomorrow. It had been a while and she was


    suffering.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so, but keep an eye on her. It¡¯s a crucial time for the presidential election, don¡¯t let her


    cause any troubles out there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. But who are you nominating this time?¡±


    Christopher red at her disdainfully, ¡°Can¡¯t I nominate myself?¡±


    Elizabeth yelped and jumped off him, ¡°What? Are¡­ are you running for president?!¡±


    Christopher took a sip of his wine with a pleased look on his face, ¡°I have umted wealth and


    connections in the past years. Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    He was tired of being a bootlicker for all these years. It was not worth it and hence he was nning for


    this day since long ago.


    Elizabeth was delightfully surprised, ¡°That means I would be the president¡¯s wife in the future!¡±


    ¡°None other than you!¡±


    ¡°The brat Benjamin will have toe begging and lick Sharon¡¯s ass soon.¡±


    ¡°For sure. By then Sharon could choose from elites and nobles from all over the country.¡±


    Elizabeth pped her thigh, ¡°I should¡¯ve said yes to the Larson family when they wanted a divorce


    back then.¡±


    She thought about it and decided to settle this matter first thing tomorrow. Ever since Andrew got


    suspended, the Larson family was doing worse each day. She would be happy to head over and spit at


    them.


    In a hidden VIP ward in the Capital Hospital, the doctor looked at the patient¡¯s condition and made a


    rapid decision, ¡°Put him on anesthesia right now, we need to proceed with the surgery right away.¡±


    ¡°The bullet is just 0.01 centimeters away from his heart. Even if we took it out, the blood would enter his


    heart and block the arteries. He would die.¡±


    ¡°There are no sessful cases as of now in the country, but the patient is very special. We have to


    take the risk.¡±


    Suddenly, someone barged into the room. A woman covered in blood grabbed a white coat and put it


    on, ¡°I''ll do the surgery!¡±

 Chapter 83 I Will Screw You If You Mention Divorce Again

    Chapter 83 I Will Screw You If You Mention Divorce Again


    The attending physician was anxious as he barked at the nurse next to him, ¡°Do you know who is lying


    here? How can you allow just anyone to barge in? If there is anything wrong, the employees of the


    whole hospital would lose their jobs!¡±


    Several nurses escorted Winona towards outside as they said, ¡°Miss, you need to leave now. If you


    interfere with the patient¡¯s condition, will you be able to bear the consequences?¡±


    Winona shrugged them off violently and shouted back, ¡°I am his lover, and I am the best doctor in the


    nation who can do open thoracotomy. I will bear all the consequences if there is any.¡±


    The one having a hard time to even breath was not Abram Cohen but Matt Snider. Winona watched the


    now unconscious Matt and felt her eye getting be teary. She didn¡¯t dare to lower her eyes for fear


    of her tears trickling down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t know why Matt rush out in the nick of time, but she


    knew that the moment that bullet pierced his body, she felt such despair and pain, as if her whole world


    was crumbling.


    At this moment, Abram walked over and said, ¡°I can be a witness to her. Let her do it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President!¡±


    The doctors and nurses readied themselves as Winona threw a cold nce at her, ¡°You can leave now.


    But it''s not over and I have a bone to pick with you!¡±


    The most urgent thing now was to save Matt¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to imagine the


    repercussions if something bad were to happen to him. She would lose her will to live in this world. It


    was only until now that she finally understood how important this man was to her.


    The anesthetist was gearing up to inject anesthesia into him, but Winona stopped her, ¡°He¡¯s a soldier.


    He needs to be aware of his surroundings all the time.¡±


    ¡°But if we do it that way, the patient mighte to himself due to the intense pain. If there is any


    unusual response from his body, the consequences are unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say. I believe in him as well as in myself.¡±


    At the exact moment the bullet prated his body, he didn¡¯t even blink. He was even consoling her


    with a smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you little devil. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± At that moment, her tears poured.


    She walked into the disinfection unit and disinfected her whole body thoroughly. The lights above the


    surgical bed flickered on and Matt¡¯s shirt was removed. She stood by him with a scalpel in her hand


    while trying to convince herself. She needed to put away all the noises and distractions and saw him


    like any other patient. After all, this was a very delicate surgery, and one single, tiny mistake was all it


    took to send Matt to the other side.


    At the same time, this patient was simply not any other patient. He was her beloved, and she loved her


    deeply and profoundly. When her knife slit through his chest and blood spluttered out, her hand which


    was holding the knife shuddered a little.


    At this time, a weak yet teasing voice came, ¡°You little devil, you look so gorgeous even with that white


    coat¡­ Next time¡­ Dress up as a nurse for me¡­ A pink and sexy one.¡±


    Winona¡¯s tears almost streamed down her face again. Even in moments like this, he still had the mood


    to tease her. It seemed that he cared less about himself, which made her retort vehemently at him,


    ¡°Matt, you shut the fuck up! If you utter another word, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±


    ¡°Wherever you send me¡­ I¡­ will go willingly.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ I will go with you.¡±


    Matt stopped saying anything, and he grinned widely with his chapped and pale lips. After hearing what


    she had said, he felt like he wouldn¡¯t mind going to theherworld even if that had to happen.


    That¡¯s right! No matter heaven or hell, she would follow him wherever he went. As she came to this


    conviction, Winona was able to put aside all of the distractions and focusedpletely on the surgery.


    ¡°The hemostat!¡±


    ¡°Scalpel!¡±


    ¡°Get the blood bag ready!¡±


    ¡°Ready for stitching!¡±


    His body was sliced by the surgical knife and he was feeling the pain of needles sewing through his


    skin, but as he watched her close by, it was as if all of his pain receded. At this moment, she was


    exquisitely attractive and outstanding, like a warrior who was wielding a huge de and shing


    through enemies on the battlefield. Blood was sttered on her face and her fluttering eyshes, and


    the surgical lighting was illuminating the sweat on her forehead, which strangely added to her a


    captivating aura. It was worth his life to love this woman, and no matter how much pain he was feeling,


    he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    He curled up his lips and thought that Herman was right. He had fallen for Winona, which would


    probablyst for his entire lifetime, and he was going to love this woman crazily.


    The surgery carried on for three whole hours, and everyone was exhausted. Winona looked as if she


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    had lost her ground as she copsed to the floor. There was blood on her palms, and the blood used to


    belong to Matt. She hugged herself tightly and let her tears flow as she wailed uncontrobly. Luckily,


    she had the blessing from the heavens and the surgery was a sess. Luckily, she got another


    chance to make things up to him.


    At this moment, a crystal-clear handmade leather shoe came into her field of vision. A warm palm


    patted her shoulders, ¡°Winona, don¡¯t you worry one bit. Matt will be fine.¡±


    Winona suddenly jerked her head up with enmity in her eyes, ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the one who deserve to


    die!¡±


    A trace of hurt shed in Abram¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you that resentful of me? Won¡¯t you give me even a


    chance to exin myself?¡±


    ¡°You should just go. I won¡¯t kill you now because your life was saved by Matt.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait until you cool down.¡±


    Abram turned and left with heavy steps and his heart dripping with blood. He truly felt that he owed this


    daughter of his too much, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve anything by just talking it out briefly.


    From this moment on, he decided to protect his daughter, Gwendoline''s daughter. As for those who


    had caused Gwendoline''s death, he swore to hunt them all down!


    Winona stood up and got a glimpse of the bloodied bullet on a metallic tray, and she picked it up and


    yed around in her palms. She wanted to imprint this pain in her heart forever. She hurriedly changed


    the white coat which was stained with blood and washed her face with cold water. Then, she went to


    his ward.


    When he saw her, he forced a smile despite the pain, ¡°You little devil. Are you missing me?¡±


    At that moment, her tears dropped uncontrobly as she let herself loose. Matt was nervous and he felt


    his heart aching, as if this was even more painful by a thousand fold than the surgery which opened a


    hole in his chest just now, ¡°Girl¡­ Stop crying.¡±


    She cried even louder, and her shoulders were trembling non-stop. This broke his heart. He gnashed


    his teeth and said, ¡°I am not dead yet. Did you think that your dream of remarrying is going to fall


    through?¡±


    Getting provoked by him, she really stopped crying. She bit her lips and red at him with bloodshot


    eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I will forever be yours in life and in death?¡±


    He was ted as his smile grew wider, ¡°If you mentioned about divorce again in the future, I will¡­


    screw you!¡±


    She chuckled and thought that he was still the same old self even after getting injured. She looked at


    the thick bandage on his chest and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±


    A cunning look shed in his eyes as he sucked in a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s painful. It¡¯s so damn painful.¡±


    She got up worriedly and flipped his nket over to study his wound, but he suddenly grabbed her arm


    and cooed, ¡°If you apanied me, I won¡¯t feel so painful anymore. But¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When I think of the fact that I need to lie in bed for several months and I can¡¯t go to the barracks and


    also can¡¯t fuck you¡­ I feel an immense pain in my chest!¡±

 Chapter 84 You Can Only Cry on My Bed

    Chapter 84 You Can Only Cry on My Bed


    Winona was flustered yet amused, and she pulled her hand out of his grip swiftly, which made him


    gasped, ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    She asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Should I summon the doctor to give you some examination?¡±


    He grabbed her hand again and revealed a smug smile on his face, ¡°You are my doctor, and now the


    patient wants you to look after him twenty-four seven.¡±


    Only then did she realize that this man was just pretending to be hurt. She replied exasperatedly, ¡°Matt,


    you only know how to bully me.¡±


    ¡°You little devil, I took a bullet for you. Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad in your heart? Let me get a feel of it.¡±


    She wanted to dodge his hand from touching her body, but she was afraid that he would aggravate his


    injury, so she could only allow him to do it. When he touched something soft and tender, he began


    After some time, his face grew red, and Winona asked worriedly again, ¡°Do you feel any difort? I


    will go get a thermometer to check your temperature.¡±


    He answered with a serious face, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything wrong, but my dick seems to be stirring.¡±


    Winona saw the slightly bulging nket and swatted his hand away, ¡°Matt, do you only know how to


    make a fool out of me all day long?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will feel suffocated!¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and then backed off with the chair, keeping a far distance in between them.


    He immediately got angry, ¡°I will count to three, and you need toe back here, or else¡­¡±


    Damn, this damned injury. He couldn¡¯t just move as he pleased after a surgery.


    She smirked at him, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Or else once I recover, I won¡¯t give you a chance to get off your bed.¡±


    This man was a man of his words, so Winona had no choice but to move closer and then stated her


    conditions, ¡°You can¡¯t move around freely, you can¡¯t simply touch me, and you can¡¯t think lecherous


    thoughts!¡±


    He nced at her with a disappointed look and thought that she was right, he shouldn¡¯t move at all. He


    decided to stop messing around, but he didn¡¯t make her life easy.


    ¡°Little devil, I need water.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink water after a surgery.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat an apple.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat apple too. Endure for a little more.¡±


    ¡°Peel one for me now!¡±


    ¡°You can only look at it but you can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll watch you eating it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Winona helplessly took an apple and slowly peeled the skin to kill some time. He watched her silently,


    and found that her hands were really beautiful. They were delicate, fair, slim and long fingers. The red


    apple seemed to have magically turned into something tasty . If she could serve him using those two


    hands¡­ How fantastic could it be.


    Winona dangled the now-peeled apple in front of his eyes, and then she began munching on it. Her red


    lips were moist with apple juice, which only made them sexier. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°Hmph! Who asked you to took a bullet for me? You deserve to be in this much pain!¡±


    ¡°Little devil, if I didn¡¯t do the dirty work, who could do it?¡±


    He was right. If he didn¡¯t appear at that moment and stood in the way of the bullet, perhaps those


    bodyguards would have alle out and shot her to her death. She suddenly found this apple


    tasteless. Looking down, she murmured, ¡°Matt, you fool!¡±


    ¡°Girl, you are the silly here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my personal grudge which has nothing to do with you. I just didn¡¯t want to involve you.¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife, and we are one. If something were to happen to you, do you think I can just


    think of it as nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You can use that chance to draw a clear line in between us. After all, you knew nothing about all


    these.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! As if I can draw a line to separate us. If you went to hell, I would have followed you!¡±


    She bit her lips and red at him, ¡°You bastard¡­ You¡¯re making me cry again.¡±


    He raised his hand to wipe away her tears, ¡°Good girl, stop crying. You can only cry on my bed, and


    one more thing, don¡¯t do stupid things anymore from now on.¡±


    ¡°What choice do I have? He¡¯s the president of Coscana, and he has total dominance over the affairs


    and power in this country. The only way I could get revenge is to assassinate him.¡±


    ¡°By doing that, you would sacrifice yourself. Have you ever thought about my feelings?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you suggest a divorce?¡±


    Winona nodded wordlessly. Besides this method, she couldn¡¯te up with any other better way.


    ¡°You fool. Why wouldn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    He took up his phone and sent a text message, and then he said to her, ¡°I will let you meet someone


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The news about the president''s assassination became the talk of town, and rumors had it that this had


    everything to do with General Matt Snider of Coscana. In an instant, the presidential office and the


    Snider residence were flooded with reporters. With the president¡¯s escape and Matt¡¯s silence on the


    matter, it almost proved that the spection was true. Immediately, all sorts of rumors were flying


    around, and some of the media even imed that it was Matt himself who was responsible for this


    assassination incident because he was ambitious and ruthless. Now that he chose to maintain silent,


    which made all the bystanders feel confused.


    In the residence, Felix was so anxious that he¡¯s scratching his ears, ¡°Herman, what happened to Matt?


    You should at least ask about that.¡±


    Samuel consoled him, ¡°Everyone, calm down. You guys know him too well. He can ovee this


    danger without any problems.¡±


    Kevin was scratching his head while squatting, ¡°If something were to happen to Matt, I will bring my


    men to crush those people!¡±


    Woody spat at him, ¡°Are you cursing Matt? Let¡¯s hear what Herman has to say.¡±


    All of them turned their gaze at Herman, but they saw him calmly closing the newspaper, ¡°There must


    be a reason for Matt to do what he has done. Let¡¯s just standby.¡±


    He had a feeling that a thunderstorm wasing. At this moment, whoever be the most restless would


    die a horrible death.


    This was because the attempted assassination on Abram Cohen had thrown the whole Coscana into a


    frenzy. The presidential race which happened once in four years was brought forward and besides the


    two designated candidates, Christopher hase out of nowhere and topped the standings firmly.


    With the president seat in sight, Elizabeth felt like she could strut on her high horses and she came to


    the Larson family arrogantly to discuss about the divorce. She was almost insulting Benjamin, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe what kind of trick you were ying on my daughter that you could make her fall head over


    heels for you. From this moment on, I am the boss here. My daughter is divorcing you no matter what!¡±


    Benjamin cracked a smile and retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t wish for more!¡±


    Hazel pulled him to one side and advised him, ¡°Christopher is going to be the president of Coscana


    very soon. Since your dad¡¯s road to a resurgence is in sight, you can¡¯t do anything stupid now!¡±


    He shrugged her away and yelled clearly, ¡°Mum, I want to live for myself this time!¡±


    With a loud p, Hazelnded a p on her son¡¯s cheeks, ¡°You unfilial son!¡±


    He wiped the blood on his lips and then turned around to leave, without looking back.


    Hazel cupped her forehead, trying to calm herself down. She put on a smiley face and served Elizabeth


    some tea. Elizabeth didn¡¯t care about formalities now. She warned, ¡°Hazel Madron, who would''ve


    thought that you could stoop so low. Let me tell you, it''s toote! Even if you lick my boots today, the


    divorce is already set in stone. From now on, the Winston family is way beyond your reach!¡±

 Chapter 85 It Is Not Too Late for You to Beg Me

    Chapter 85 It Is Not Too Late for You to Beg Me


    Although Hazel was so angry that her chest hurt, once she thought that Christopher might be the


    president of Coscana, she suppressed her anger and forced a smile. ¡°Elizabeth, Sharon is an


    extraordinary girl. Besides this, she only has Benjamin in her heart. To me, she is the best daughter-in-


    Elizabeth snapped, ¡°When my daughter had an ident, you old thing hasted to severed your family''s


    connection with her. When she had a miscarriage, you not only did notfort her, but also beat her all


    over. I remember all these things! When I be the firstdy, I will settle the score with you!¡±


    Hazel could no longer hold back her anger and shouted, ¡°Elizabeth, don¡¯t go too far. You think I don¡¯t


    know that your daughter is pregnant with someone else¡¯s child! Since Sharon did that kind of


    disgraceful thing, if not for her begging and pleading as well as for our two families having been friends


    for generations, I would have driven her out long ago! You want a divorce, right? Okay! Hurry up and


    take your slut away. We don''t want a disgrace to our Larson family!¡±


    She picked up the hot tea on the table and poured it over towards Elizabeth.


    ¡°Shit! Hazel, you will regret it!¡± Elizabeth fixed her hair and then stomped out of the Larson''s house on


    her high heels with her head up. As soon as she became the firstdy, she would get even with Hazel.


    By that time, she would force Hazel to do whatever she demanded. Thinking about this, Elizabeth was


    in a good mood and instructed her driver, ¡°Go to the sanatorium to pick up Miss Winston.¡±


    When Sharon saw that it was Elizabeth who came to pick her up, she showed some disappointment in


    her eyes. ¡°Why did not Benjamine?¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes flickered and then she changed the topic, ¡°Soon I will be the firstdy of Coscana and


    you will be the president¡¯s daughter. As a nobledy, you can choose whatever man you like.¡±


    Sharon replied, ¡°Mom, I want nobody other than Benjamin!¡±


    Hazel immediately felt annoyed, ¡°How can you be so shortsighted? Soon we will be living in the


    presidential pce. Considering your father¡¯s status, you have to behave like a president¡¯s daughter!


    One day Benjamin will kneel in front of you and lick your boots!¡±


    Sharon simply said, ¡°Mom, I love him.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Elizabeth said.


    Sharon said, ¡°Mom, do you know who I want to see the most right now?¡±


    ¡°It''s not me? You heartless girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Winona! I heard that Matt Snider was most likely the one who assassinated the president, so I


    guess she is having a hard time now,¡± Sharon said.


    Elizabeth wanted to tell her the truth, but once she thought of Christopher¡¯s instructions, she simply


    muttered, ¡°Forget it. I feel sick when I see that damn Winona!¡±


    Maybe Winona had already been taken to the police station for investigation, or maybe she had already


    been shot to death by Abram Cohen¡¯s bodyguards.


    Sharon walked straight to the car without waiting for Elizabeth and asked the driver to drive towards the


    Snider family manor. Soon she would be the president¡¯s daughter while Winona was just a target of the


    public. So she had to take advantage of this opportunity to trample Winona underfoot!


    Elizabeth was so angry that she stomped her foot. ¡°Silly girl! You will get nothing if you go!¡±


    At this moment, Winona happened to go back to the manor to fetch a few changes of clothes. After she


    packed everything up, she put on her sunsses and facemask and drove away quietly from the back


    door of the manor. identally, her car met with Sharon¡¯s car.


    Sharon who was so sharp-eyed immediately recognized her and instantly told the driver, ¡°Go after her!


    That bitch is Winona!¡±


    The driver hurriedly drove after Winona. Though Winona realized something wrong and tried to turn


    around, she was blocked by Sharon¡¯s car. Soon Sharon stepped out of the car with a condescending


    smile. ¡°Winona, did you ever see this daying?¡±


    Winona knew the nature of her sister who was just like a rabid dog. She had to let Sharon bark


    whatever she wanted until she was too tired to continue. Otherwise, Sharon would chase after her all


    the way. Now it was a critical time and Winona did not want to expose herself so as to affect Matt¡¯s


    ns. So she walked out from her car and sneered, ¡°Ah, it is you, a psychopath.¡±


    Sharon gritted her teeth. She simply did not understand it. It was Winona who was a target of all, but


    she did not show a trace of wretchedness. Instead, Winona seemed quite at ease, which made her


    jealous and anxious. ¡°Winona, it¡¯s not toote if you beg me.¡±


    Winonaughed out loud as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Miss Winston, you are taking yourself so


    seriously. It is still uncertain whether Christopher could get the presidency or not. So I wonder where


    your couragees from.¡±


    Sharon thought she was just jealous and instantly snorted coldly, ¡°In Coscana, who else canpete


    with Dad? Is it your good husband Matt? I am afraid that he is already under the control of the


    president''s bodyguards right now. The reason you are not in jail right now is because you are still my


    father¡¯s nominal daughter!¡±


    Winona could not help but apud. ¡°I have to admire your stupid imagination. Well, it¡¯s a pity that I


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    She then sat back in the car and dialed Herman¡¯s number. ¡°I met a rabid dog. Help me deal with it.¡±


    Before Matt¡¯s n was implemented, she could not expose herself to outsiders, or she would lose


    everything.


    At this moment, Sharon, who was angered, drove her car like crazy, rushing straight towards Winona!


    Winona sneered. Sharon was never her match. She instantly steered her car to a different direction,


    heading straight towards the Dragonhead River. A perfect n suddenly came to her mind. Maybe she


    did not need to bother Herman this time.


    When she was close to the river, Sharon¡¯s car was close at heel. Winona made a sharp turn by


    spinning the steering wheel. Because Winona''s car was blocking her view, Sharon did not see the gap


    in the guardrail and it was toote for her to brake. So instantly, she fell into the river together with her


    car.


    The Dragonhead River was the moat of Vi Manor and few people came here. Since there were


    She stood at the riverside, watching Sharon in the car struggling. Sharon smashed the window and


    desperately climbed out, trying her best to swim towards the shore. But just as she touched the low


    guardrail on the shore, Winona pried her fingers from the guardrail one by one. As someone who was


    on the verge of death, Sharon felt desperation.


    ¡°Sister, please spare me. I dare not do it again,¡± Sharon pleaded.


    Winona just continued her movement, saying in a ruthless tone, ¡°Such a vicious woman like you should


    have died long ago. When you killed her, did you ever think that she used to hug you, sing lubies to


    you, and be so tender and loving to you?¡±

 Chapter 86 I Will Give You a Chance to Please Me

    Chapter 86 I Will Give You a Chance to Please Me


    Sharon slowly widened her eyes, feeling that the river water was bone-chilling. ¡°You¡­ How did you


    know it?¡±


    ¡°Ha! God will not spare anyone who does evil. Do you think you can hide it? I just did not expect that


    you were so vicious at such a young age!¡± Winona said.


    Winona¡¯s mother did not expect that Sharon, an eight-year-old girl, would harm her, let alone this girl


    being her niece.


    Sharon used one hand to hold on to the guardrail and refused to let go. She shouted hysterically, ¡°She


    deserves to die! I am the legitimate daughter of the Winston family. But because of her, I can¡¯t go home


    with my mother. Outsiders always call me a little bastard and I have to be careful every time I call my


    father.¡±


    ¡°So you had been nning to kill her? Sharon, you are such a horrible person.¡± Winona said.


    Then she violently snapped Sharon¡¯s fingers on the guardrail one by one.


    ¡°Ah! Winona, you bitch!¡± shouted Sharon.


    Poof! Sharon fell into the river. Powerless while struggling, she felt cold water invading her body from


    all sides. Finally, she sank into the water slowly. Winona did not get up until the river recovered its


    usual peace. She looked at the sparkling river and said coldly, ¡°Letting you die in such a beautiful ce


    is myst mercy to you.¡±


    She could not say how she felt. With a heavy depression looming in her heart, she came to Matt. When


    she saw him, she grabbed and put his hand on her face. ¡°Matt, I killed her.¡±


    He did not show any surprise. Instead, heforted her gently, ¡°She has lost her conscience and


    humanity.¡±


    It seemed that he knew everything and she did not need to exin further.


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a warm hug? Huh?¡± he asked.


    She looked down and rubbed his broad calloused palm. ¡°No. I just¡­ felt a little guilty in my heart. I


    actually lived with my mother¡¯s murderer for so many years. And I even caused so many


    misunderstandings. How stupid I am!¡±


    ¡°Good! You know yourself well. If you get some of the essence from me, I guarantee that you will have


    a smart brain,¡± he joked.


    She red at him with shyness. ¡°What essence¡­ Damn, forget it! Can¡¯t you talk to me properly?¡±


    He suddenly became serious. ¡°Okay. Then let me ask you a serious question. Will you forgive him?¡±


    She knew he meant Abram Cohen, so she said firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    At this moment, a figure at the door suddenly froze. With sorrowful eyes, the man slowly closed the


    door and turned to leave.


    She went out just in time to see de despondent figure. When she intended to walk directly past him,


    she was stopped by him. ¡°Winona, I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You should say this to my mother. It¡¯s a pity that she will never hear it again,¡± she replied.


    He knew it was his fault. If he hadn¡¯t given up on their rtionship because of low self-esteem,


    Gwendoline would not have cut ties with her family to look for him everywhere. And if he had not run for


    president, she would not have secretly used her body as a trade and quietly married Christopher. What


    a silly girl, who had been loving and protecting him silently by sacrificing her own happiness.


    He felt great sadness and almost choked, ¡°Winona, let me take care of you properly as a father in the


    future, okay?¡±


    She fiercely pushed his arm away. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father like you, Mr. President!¡±


    Her words were like a p on his face. He looked at her who was leaving and remained silent for a


    long while. Then he slowly opened his wallet, looking at a photo of a smiling woman and swore in his


    heart, ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Winona. For those who killed you, I will make them pay!¡±


    Winona stubbornly straightened her back as she walked away. When she reached the corner, her


    emotions copsed and she slid to the ground and cried out in great sorrow. All this came toote. It


    was too cruel both to her and to her mother.


    Did Christopher love her mother? The answer was obviously no. He supported Abram back then, so he


    quietly married her mother. What he nned was that one day he could use her mother and her as a


    shield. When her mother died, he did not show a trace of sadness. But during all these years, she kept


    calling this inhuman beast father.


    How could she forgive Abram easily since she and her mother suffered so much for so many years?


    Every time she thought of this, she felt her heart being stabbed again and again.


    After getting calm, she washed her face and returned to the ward. Fearing that Matt would notice


    something wrong, she kept her head down. But how could he not notice?


    ¡°Cutie,e here!¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Get over here?¡± he insisted.


    She had to walk over with a forced smile. ¡°What is your demand, General Snider?¡±


    When he saw her red eyes, he became sullen. ¡°Who bullied you? I will teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that¡­ a small worm flew into my eye and I rubbed my eyes hard,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± he said.


    She squatted down and slowly approached him. He hooked her neck and kissed her eyes, touching her


    eyes with his soft lips and making her feel warm inside. ¡°Matt¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I am digging for treasures,¡± he said.


    ¡°Digging for treasures?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°Well, your eyes are like pearls and tears like crystals,¡± he joked.


    She was amused by his words. ¡°Childish!¡±


    ¡°Cutie, you look so attractive when smiling,¡± he replied.


    She squatted down and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Matt, what should I do? I find myself


    falling in love with you. You are more important than anyone else to me. Am I crazy about you?¡±


    He smiled happily, tenderly stroking her soft hair. ¡°You are my wife. So you can love me as much as


    you want. I will try my best to satisfy you with whatever position you want in bed.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be normal?¡± she asked.


    She stood up and was about to leave when he hugged her, rolled her over and pinned her to the bed.


    She could feel his hot breath. He mimicked her and said, ¡°What should I do, little devil? I feel so thirsty


    for you. I want you more than ever. Am I having a love sick?¡±


    She could not help but giggle. ¡°Yuck! I am with you the whole day, so how can you be lovesick?¡±


    ¡°Because every day I see you, I want you more. It is so damn hard for me to restrain myself. So you


    have to make it up to me twice as much,¡± he said.


    Feeling his body heat, she blushed. ¡°Stop it! You are still sick.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you doubt my abilities?¡± he asked.


    Her mouth twitched and she looked serious. ¡°Mr. Snider, you just had a surgery two weeks ago. Do you


    want to tear your wound to have a hemorrhage? By then you will be the first general in history to lose


    his life due to sex.¡±


    He took her hand and ced it on his burning body. ¡°Well then, I will give you an opportunity to please


    me.¡±

 Chapter 87 Feeling Painful and Happy

    Chapter 87 Feeling Painful and Happy


    Matty contentedly on the bed, wrapping his arms around Winona and kissing her slender fingers.


    She drew her fingers back and pinched on him with both shyness and anger. ¡°Have you been coveting


    the hands of mine for a long time?¡±


    He smiled wickedly, his fingers caressed across her lips, breasts, sliding down her waist, andnding


    on her delicate thighs. ¡°Here, here, and here. I have been longing for them for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Matt, you rascal!¡± she said.


    ¡°We are flirting. Which inch of your body is not mine?¡± he asked.


    She nudged him hard with her elbow. He covered the wound and gasped. Instantly she got panicked.


    ¡°Did I hit your wound?¡±


    He calmed down a bit. After his feeling of pain faded, he smiled at her. ¡°I lied.¡±


    ¡°Matt, you liar! How can you make me worry for nothing?¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move and just let me hold you like this,¡± he said.


    He held her tightly in his arms, breathing in the familiar fragrance of her body. Why was he so


    fascinated by her, as if he had seen her for the first time years ago?


    It was raining outside the window. The night view in the distance was blurred while the splendid neon


    lights had been twisted into colorful lines. This scene made him think of the rainy night many years ago


    when he first met her.


    ¡°Did you ever think you would be a doctor? Perhaps many years ago you discovered that you had


    the potential to save lives?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I actually prefer design. At first I thought of learning some medical science so that one day I could


    cure Aileen¡¯s illness. But I did not expect to be a chest doctor by ident,¡± she replied.


    There was a trace of loss in his eyes. She did not remember him and did not remember what happened


    back then.


    ¡°Then did you ever think you would one day be the youngest general in Coscana?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. I was just trying to survive,¡± he said.


    Back then, he was like a street dog, getting cold stares and being humiliated all the time. And then


    someone offered him an opportunity, and he had to take it. Only by surviving could he ask for revenge


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    from those who had trampled on his dignity.


    She raised her bright eyes to look at him. ¡°Matt, I believe it was not your fault back then.¡±


    He got stiffened slightly. There seemed to be some kind of inexplicable feeling flowing in his body. For


    so many years, it was the first time he heard someone say this to him. All the others thought he was


    ruthless and scheming. Back then even Andrew Larson pointed at his nose and scolded him, ¡°Little


    bastard! I don¡¯t have a ruthless son like you. In order to enter the Larson family, you even poisoned


    your own mother to death!¡±


    At that time, everyone thought it was him who used a ¡®thoughtless act¡¯ to poison his mother. They


    believed he did this to win the sympathy of the Larson family and enter the family house with the


    identity of an orphan. After all, the only one person Hazel could not tolerate was just his mother.


    ¡°Why did you think so? Others all think that your husband is a vicious and cunning man who only uses


    people,¡± he asked.


    ¡°No reason. I just believe you,¡± she replied.


    He held her tightly in his arms, and she only felt his chest rise and fall slowly. When she noticed her


    hair a little wet, she asked, ¡°Matt, are you crying?¡±


    She was about to raise her head when he covered her eyes with his big hand. ¡°How is that possible? I


    am not a winey baby. Why would I cry?¡±


    ¡°Matt, it is okay if you cried. It¡¯s not a shame to cry in front of your wife,¡± she said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he said.


    She suddenly felt funny and found him cute when he was moved. Jokingly, she started to sing softly,


    ¡°Men cry too


    Don''t you know that they do


    It doesn''t make him less a man


    Cause he expresses all he can


    Baby, Men cry too


    You know that this is true


    There are tears he cannot hide


    Sometimes he can''t push them aside


    ¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed her, warm tears dripping down her face. On this rainy night, he


    indulged himself again. He could not remember how many years he had not shed tears. Perhaps since


    that ident, he had be cold and indifferent. She was now the only reason for his heartbeat.


    In the morning, she fetched some medicine and gauze, cut the blooded bandage on his chest and


    cursed in anger, ¡°Matt, do you want to die? Don¡¯t you know you''re wounded? How could you still be so


    reckless yesterday?¡±


    It turned out that his wound had cracked when they made outst night. But he had been holding back


    from saying anything until she woke up in the morning and saw the blooding out of his chest.


    She violently ripped off the bandage that was stuck to his flesh. He gasped. ¡°Little devil, can¡¯t you do it


    more tenderly?¡±


    ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you quite good at enduring painst night?¡± she said.


    ¡°It was differentst night. I was both painful and happy. I was willing to die on you,¡± he said.


    She suddenly felt angry and amused at the same time. ¡°Well, after you die, I will take all your money to


    remarry. By then I will choose a handsome young man and live a free life happily.¡±


    He instantly became gloomy. ¡°How dare you! I will not keep haunting you even if I be a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Then be obedient!¡± she said.


    She hugged his body and put the bandage around his back. Heughed and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Little devil, what should I do? I just can¡¯t resist you. You are my aphrodisiac.¡±


    She got up and poked him in the chest. ¡°Although aphrodisiac is good, you should take less!¡±


    ¡°Mm, you just tried to murder your husband,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t cherish yourself, you will soon be myte husband,¡± she replied.


    She giggled and left with the medical kit. As soon as she saw Abram¡¯s haggard face, she suddenly


    withdrew her smile and said coldly, ¡°He has not yet recovered. So please do not disturb the patient, Mr.


    President.¡±


    ¡°Winona¡­¡± he hesitated.


    ¡°Please leave, Mr. President!¡± she said.


    ¡°Honey, I am the one who told Mr. President toe,¡± Matt said.


    She then walked out and closed the door with a bang.


    Abram looked bitter. ¡°I know I owe her too much. It is fair that she does not forgive me. But I will make


    up for it in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it, Mr. President. If Winona doesn¡¯t ept your apology, please don¡¯t disturb


    her anymore. I will protect her,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°I believe you. No matter what happens in the future, I will attend your wedding as scheduled. So don¡¯t


    worry,¡± Abram said.


    Matt smiled with lowered eyes. When he looked up again, he showed some determination and


    indifference in his eyes. ¡°In the past, I asked you to officiate the wedding because I wanted to give her


    a grand wedding and announce to the whole country that she is my wife. But now since she does not


    wee you, I think there is no need to invite you.¡±

 Chapter 88 We Are a Perfect Match.

    Chapter 88 We Are a Perfect Match.


    Abram was furious. No one had ever been so arrogant towards him before. So he sternly scolded,


    ¡°How dare you! I am your superior!¡±


    Matt simply smiled and met his eyes bravely. ¡°I have been in this business for just a day or two. Why


    should I care who you are? As long as she doesn¡¯t like you, I won¡¯t wee you either!¡±


    Hearing these words, Abram suddenly understood something. So his lips curled up into a smile, ¡°No


    wonder Winona likes you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. President, get down to business. When you are qualified to talk about her, you can say these


    words to me again,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Good. The presidential election will be over in a month. So you rest well and prepare for it,¡± Abram


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down, Mr. President,¡± Matt replied.


    As for Christopher, though he was being thrilled and arrogant now, he would soon experience agony


    and failure. When the time came, he would never have the opportunity to rise up again!


    Recently, Christopher felt like he was treading on air. He went around giving speeches, advocating his


    people-oriented policies. He tried to win the trust of the people with fake benevolence.


    As the future firstdy, Elizabeth dressed up nicely every day, pretending to be gentle and virtuous


    when staying with him. But she was not so focused these days and even got distracted, making him a


    bit embarrassed.


    When they returned home, he pulled the tie off his neck and smashed it on her face. ¡°Are you trying to


    disgrace me today?¡±


    She rubbed her red face and said while pouting, ¡°What are you doing? I just had an injection on the


    face.¡±


    ¡°Stupid woman, you don¡¯t have to follow me tomorrow!¡± he snarled.


    Upon hearing his words, she got panicked. If she was not allowed to follow him, who would be by his


    side? Could it be his slutty secretary? In that case, she would lose the position of the firstdy. Thinking


    about this, she immediately went over to him and rubbed his temples, fawning, ¡°I am worried about


    Sharon. She only sent me a few text messages these days. She said that she went on a vacation with


    friends. I wonder how she is doing now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as she doesn¡¯te out and cause troubles for me, I will be thankful,¡± he said.


    He turned on the TV, which was showing him giving a lecture at a university in a high spirit. Instantly, he


    felt smug and proud of himself.


    Elizabeth was quick to change the topic and said tteringly, ¡°Honey, you are so handsome.¡±


    He looked happy and felt ted in his heart. She smiled and came closer to him, pulling his hand and


    cing it under her skirt in a flirty manner.


    He frowned, ¡°I am tired. I will go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Looking at his back, she showed disdain in her heart. He must be with that slutty secretary for too long!


    But at the moment, she felt thirsty for sex, so she picked up her phone and secretly sent a text


    message: Honey, see you guys at the old ceter.


    In a vi, a woman, wearing erotic lingerie and doing all sorts of scious poses, was surrounded by


    four or five muscr men. They tried to please her who screamed lustfully.


    ¡°Ah! So good. So good. Hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°The one at the top, don¡¯t stop, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me firstdy, quick!¡±


    ¡°Firstdy, it seems that President Winston can¡¯t satisfy you, huh?¡± a man said.


    ¡°That impotent dickhead never makes me truly happy. Even his fingers are thicker than his penis. If it


    wasn''t for his money, I wouldn''t even bother to look at him.¡±


    In another vi opposite, Felix nimbly pressed the mouse and said with a wry face, ¡°Mr. Lynch, can you


    ask boss not to let me do these disgusting things in the future?


    Hermanughed. ¡°Boss is asking you to do this so that you can learn some skills for free and satisfy


    your wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah shucks! I want to throw up when I see her fat body,¡± Felix said.


    Herman sneered. ¡°She is the future firstdy.¡±


    ¡­


    A monthter, two pieces of news spread in the entire capital. One was the presidential election


    entering its ultimate stage and the other was an unimed headless female body in the shallows.


    After the meal, a few nurses huddled together and talked about it.


    ¡°How terrible! The woman was thrown into the sea, got soaked and beheaded,¡± a nurse said.


    ¡°I heard that the body is seriously dposed. Even the most capable forensics can¡¯t detect her


    identity,¡± another nurse said.


    ¡°What¡¯s even stranger is that there are no missing person reports in the police station. And no one has


    ¡°It seems to be a crime of passion. I heard that the men¡¯s thing were found on her body,¡± a nurse said.


    Winona happened to pass by and heard their conversations. She knew clearly that it must be Matt¡¯s


    doing since she saw Sharon drown in the river that day.


    Matt almost recovered and was standing in front of a window, enjoying the view. She walked to him and


    leaned over. ¡°Matt, thank you.¡±


    He instantly understood what she was referring to, so he turned around and took her in his arms. ¡°Little


    devil, from now on, just leave the killing to us men, okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh, do you think I am too cruel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How is that possible? After all, the case from many years ago can¡¯t be overturned. So it¡¯s only right to


    kill her to pay for your mother¡¯s life! Besides this, even if you be a bit vicious, I won¡¯t mind it. In


    that case, we will be a perfect match then, right?¡±


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. ¡°Okay, you''re a beast and I am a viper, what a perfect match.


    Let¡¯s leave the rest of the world alone.¡±


    He held her face, smiling and kissed it greedily. A soft breeze blew through the curtains while the sun


    shone on them. Everything seemed so quiet and tender at this moment.


    Soon Felix pushed the door open. ¡°Boss, I have delivered what you asked for¡­¡±


    When he saw the two hugging each other, he wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Although Matt was still smiling, he sounded cold with his words, ¡°Felix, it seems like you have not


    piloted a ne for a long time, huh?¡±


    Felix instantly felt scared. ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and practice more. After all, your skills are the worst among the brothers. Oh yes, let Kevin


    follow you since you are not so familiar with AT-49,¡± Matt said.


    Felix wanted so much to cry. AT-49 was a new single-person aircraft developed by the army. If Kevin


    sat on it, then he could only hang on the ne.


    Why was he the unluckiest every time?


    He said carefully, ¡°Boss, can I go back and change my underwear first?¡±


    Unfortunately, he was still wearing the same cartoon underwear today, and would definitely be teased


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by his brothers again.


    ¡°Cut the crap and get lost!¡± Matt shouted.

 Chapter 89 Im Here To Destroy You

    Chapter 89 I''m Here To Destroy You


    Matt looked in the mirror and tidied up his military uniform. Winona¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile when


    she turned back. Military uniforms really make a man look super handsome. That camouge jacket


    outlined his broad-shoulder and narrow-waist. His two sturdy long legs with military boots were the


    embodiment of iron will. And not to mention that god-blessed face. Tsk, he was really intimidating,


    irresistible and invincible.


    He turned around and gestured, ¡°Little devil, get your ass over here and help me with the bow tie.¡±


    She reached out her hand and tied the bow tie for him carefully. He suddenly lowered his head and


    kissed her forehead, ¡°Be good at home and wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll catch you a big fish today.¡±


    Of course, she knew that the big fish he was talking about was Christopher.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She walked him all the way to the front door and reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re not recovered yet. Don¡¯t fight


    against others, understand?¡±


    He kissed her cheek quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t worthy of letting me do it personally. Intelligence is


    all I need to use today.¡±


    He got in the car and from the rear-view mirror he saw her standing at the door with her arms folded.


    He promptly ordered the driver to stop the car, got out and strode over. He threatened, ¡°Little devil, if


    you still don¡¯t go in, I¡­I¡¯ll fuck you here!¡±


    Sheughed and responded, ¡°Matt, is that all you can think of?¡±


    ¡°Good girl, go back to the house now. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold during early autumn. I don¡¯t want you to


    get sick.¡±


    She bit her lip and giggled, ¡°This sentence works better than a wool coat.¡±


    ¡°Go in! I start counting now, one¡­two¡­¡±


    She stuck her tongue out at him and then turned around to walk into the house. Only after he made


    sure that she was inside did he go back into the car.


    Herman and Samuel muttered in the car, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t seen it with our own eyes, who would believe


    that the tough General Snider would also be so tender?¡±


    Samuel tsked and said, ¡°s, Matt¡¯s tenderness is given to Winona alone. Poor Felix¡­¡±


    Herman was confused, ¡°What does it have to do with Felix?¡±


    At this time, a ne flew overhead. There was a ghostly deafening cry ringing from above. The two of


    them looked up together at the unusual scene in the sky.


    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t Felix change his underwear? I want to vomit when seeing it.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the Justice Hall, Christopher who was dressed in a suit was giving a speech enthusiastically.


    Elizabeth was standing behind him. She nodded and smiled at the crowd. She looked elegant and


    gentle.


    The secretary next to him smiled and clicked the mouse, ¡°Mr. Winston not only has his own unique


    opinion in politics but also has always been concerned about people¡¯s livelihood. Also, over the years


    he has donated two hundred and fifty primary schools in his own name. Next, we''d like to show you an


    interview.¡±


    Therge electronic screen in the Justice Hall lit up but the video that was shown next shocked


    everyone in the hall. The scene was simply indescribable. Four to five muscr men were serving a


    woman who was almost fifty years old. They were uttering filthy words and the woman was moaning in


    extreme pleasure.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Winston?¡±


    At once, the reporters¡¯ shlights were all pointing at Elizabeth. She hastily hid behind Christopher and


    covered her face, ¡°It isn¡¯t me, it isn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Christopher held back his fury and red at the secretary fiercely. She was so frightened that she


    quickly tried to delete the video but the mouse seemed to be out of control. The video continued to y


    and more erotic scenes were shown in front of the crowd.


    The reporters swarmed toward Elizabeth, ¡°Mrs. Winston, is the woman in this video you?¡±


    ¡°One woman had fun with four men simultaneously. Your physical strength is really awesome.¡±


    ¡°The saying is really true. Like mother, like daughter. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡±


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Mr. Winston? Did he instruct you to have such an indecent deal?¡±


    When Christopher saw his votes on the big screen started to drop, despite his anger and resentment,


    in order to save the day, he had to block the crowd from approaching Elizabeth and spoke firmly, ¡°I can


    swear on my life that the woman on the video is definitely not my wife. It must be someone who wants


    to take this opportunity to smear me. This is a scheme. Guys, don¡¯t hold a candle to the devil!¡±


    Suddenly, the voice on the big screen was amplified.


    ¡°Ah, so good, so good, hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°The one at the top, don¡¯t stop, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me firstdy, quick!¡±


    ¡°Firstdy, it seems that President Winston can¡¯t satisfy you, huh?¡±


    ¡°That impotent dickhead never makes me truly happy. Even his fingers are thicker than his penis. If it


    wasn''t for his money, I wouldn''t even bother to look at him.¡±


    Hearing these words, Christopher¡¯s anger could no longer be suppressed, He turned around and gave


    Elizabeth several hard ps, ¡°Bitch! How dare you cheat on me!¡±


    Elizabeth was startled. Several teeth flew out and shey on the ground grimacing in pain. The


    reporters all surrounded her.


    At this point, Christopher immediately decided to abandon Elizabeth. With a sad face, heined in


    front of the camera, ¡°In fact, my marriage with this woman merely exists in name. There''s no love


    anymore. But, I didn¡¯t know that she would do such shameless things behind my back.¡±


    His tearful usations apparently turned him into a gentle and honest man who was unfortunately


    betrayed by his wife. Public opinions had always been in favor of the weaker party so people all


    supported him. At this time, his votes on the Inte were still soaring and someizens even


    consoled him on the live broadcast.


    Christopher wiped his tears and secretly nced at the data on the big screen. His lips curled into a


    triumphant smile. At this moment, a handsome figure appeared in front of the crowd. It was General


    Matt Snider, whom everyone had been waiting for long. Once he appeared, everyone in the hall burst


    into excitement. Screams of women could be heard everywhere.


    His lips just curled into a small smile. His handsome face showed a charming mix of righteousness and


    wickedness and was alluring enough to captivate anyone.


    ¡°General Snider, is your disappearance some time ago rted to the assassination of the president?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you became a wanted criminal. Howe you show up here today?¡±


    ¡°Are you also here to run for the president?¡±


    Matt walked onto the stage domineeringly and ignored the reporters¡¯ microphones. His hawk-like eyes


    scanned over every corner of the entire hall, ¡°I came here today to expose a conspiracy and to reveal


    the true colors of a person. If you guys don¡¯t mind, please keep quiet and watch the show.¡±


    Seeing Matt¡¯s soldiers with firearms, everyone quieted down and was excitedly and nervously waiting


    for what was about to unfold.


    Christopher¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Matt, are you here today to


    thwart me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Thwart you? No, I''m here to destroy you!¡±

 Chapter 90 It Is Your Turn To Be On Top

    Chapter 90 It Is Your Turn To Be On Top


    Matt¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. When he slightly pped his hands, a woman in her forties was


    brought over. As soon as she saw Christopher, she pounced on him, ¡°You bastard. It was you who


    allowed your daughter to kill mydy. If I hadn¡¯t escaped quickly and hidden away, I would have been


    killed by you!¡±


    Christopher slumped to the ground. It was over, it was all over. His life would probably be taken today.


    ¡­


    In the manor, Winona was watching the TV. Matt looked incredibly handsome on the screen.


    Christopher and Elizabeth were being beaten and criticized. The armed personnel put handcuffs on


    them two and shoved two of them out.


    She turned off the TV and walked out with her bag. The sun was shining and the autumn breeze was


    cool. She gently let out a breath that had been pent-up in her heart for long. She was finally rxed.


    As usual, she bought Aileen her favorite snacks and some new clothes, plus a pocketful of ss


    marbles.


    Aileen was particrly happy to see her. She pulled her hand and pouted, ¡°You don¡¯t want Aileen


    anymore, do you? What took you so long toe and see me?¡±


    She could not wait to unpack the things she brought and happily put the clothes on her body to see if


    they fit her body, ¡°So beautiful, Aileen likes it very much.¡±


    She simply put on the clothes andughed happily. When she saw the pack of snacks, she excitedly


    unwrapped them when the ss marbles suddenly fell out of the bag. The colorful ss marbles rolled


    down at her feet and scattered all over the room.


    Aileen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She hurriedly squatted, covered her eyes and shrieked out of


    control. The nurse who heard the voice hastily ran over, ¡°Did anything happen?¡±


    Winona yelled, ¡°All of you get out!¡±


    The nurses and doctors were instantly shocked by her cold voice and walked out.


    Hearing her younger sister¡¯s miserable shrieks, Winona forced herself to be hard-hearted. She slowly


    walked to her side, pulled her hands down and said word by word, ¡°Aileen, I know what you¡¯re afraid of.


    But if you can¡¯t get over this, you¡¯ll live like a fool for the rest of your life!¡±


    Aileen suddenly felt that her usually amiable elder sister had be hateful. She was so scared that


    she cowered and was looking at her pitifully, ¡°Winona, Aileen is scared, very scared. Quickly take these


    things away! Take them away!¡±


    Winona grabbed a handful of ss marbles and slowly released them. The ss marbles rolled down


    from her palm to the ground one by one with clinking sounds. Aileen screamed hysterically.


    Winona felt as if a knife was pierced through her heart but she still ruthlessly tied her to the chair and


    forced her to look at the ss marbles all over the floor and listen to the sound of them rolling on the


    ground, ¡°Aileen, I know what you¡¯re afraid of. Back then, Sharon was the one who spread all these on


    the floor and pushed Mom down, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°When Mom fell at that time, these ss marbles also rolled down with her, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Aileen¡¯s face was full of agony. Her pupils dted and she was breathing in pain. That was her


    nightmare. Her mother fell to the ground and the ss marbles were stained by the pool of blood.


    Since then, she was afraid to see this thing and also afraid to hear its sound¡­


    Winona embraced her, ¡°Aileen, the bad guys are dead. No one will threaten you anymore. I¡¯ll protect


    you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Aileen suddenly let out a shriek and instantly whimpered, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Winona, I


    was really scared, very scared. It was all blood, it was all blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Aileen, the people who killed mom have gotten their retribution. They won¡¯t threaten us anymore. Trust


    me, I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of your life. Aileen won¡¯t have nightmares anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    Aileen hugged her and bawled her heart out. Winona wasforting her tenderly, ¡°Aileen likes painting


    the most. I¡¯ll send you to study abroad, okay?¡±


    Aileen nodded as she cried as if the nightmare was about to end.


    Although she had already gotten over the psychological obstacle, she still needed to recuperate in the


    sanatorium for a while. When Winona walked out of the sanatorium, her phone received a text


    message which stated that Christopher had bribed government officials, participated in several illegal


    businesses and was suspected of killing his ex-wife and had been taken to the police station to be


    investigated by the Supreme Court. His wife, Elizabeth as an aplice could not escape from the


    me too.


    When Winona returned to the manor, Matt had not returned yet. When it was midnight, she heard the


    sound of the door opening but she did not hear the sound of him entering the house after a long time.


    So, she could not help but get up and walk out. Seeing the lights in the guest room was still on, she


    pushed open the door and entered.


    At this time, his uniform was left on the ground. It was covered with dirt and mud. But, shouldn¡¯t he go


    to attend the celebration banquet today? After all, as Christopher was arrested, the presidential election


    this time became a joke and another election would be held again. In this case, it was very likely that


    Abram Cohen woulde out to clean the mess and very possibly stay in office, which was greatly


    advantageous to Matt.


    Soon, Matt came out with a bath towel wrapping around his waist. His hair was still dripping with water.


    The water droplets on his shoulders slid down the curve of his pectoral muscles along the V-shaped


    abs and umted at the secret area. With that exceptionally handsome face, it was a mesmerizing


    picture of a model walking out of the bathroom. Looking at him, her eyes reddened and her body was


    burning. Even her breath also became hot.


    His voice was with a hint ofziness, ¡°Little devil, hungry now? Come here.¡±


    He gestured at her. She surprisingly did not retort this time and walked over. He smiled and embraced


    her in his arms, ¡°Hmm? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! I¡¯m just checking to see if you¡¯re back.¡±


    Leaning against his warm chest, she actually swallowed and the sound was heard by him. He smiled


    and nipped her ear in his mouth, ¡°If you''re hungry, I can satisfy you. But I¡¯m tired today. It¡¯s your turn to


    be on top.¡±


    She squirmed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t move. Let me hug you.¡±


    He seemed really exhausted. Even his breathing became heavy and slow.


    ¡°Matt, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Winona, Christopher escaped on the way to be transferred.¡±


    Winona was slightly stunned, ¡°How did that happen, weren¡¯t the ones escorting him all your men?¡±


    A trace of hostility was shown on his face, ¡°So, there is a mole hidden inside.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Winona remembered he once said that he hated betrayal the most. Although he was usually very strict


    with his men, he sincerely treated them as his brothers. When there was danger, he would rather let


    himself be injured than see them bleeding. She suddenly understood his exhaustion at this moment. It


    was not just about hunting down Christopher, but also because to find that traitor, it was the same as


    cutting his heart forcefully with a knife.

 Chapter 91 Lets Have A Daughter

    Chapter 91 Let''s Have A Daughter


    Winona wrapped her arms around him tightly, "I''ll never betray you, Matt."


    He stroked her hair, smiling, "Are youforting me, little devil? Rest assured. Your man is not so


    fragile."


    She had a feeling that he already found out the spy but would never tell her. Neither would she ask


    about this as it was a military secret. "What would you do about him?" She asked instead.


    He gave a mysterious smile, "We''ll wait for the big fish."


    "You haven''t eaten, have you? I made you some soup."


    He had dinner already but still pretended to be hungry when hearing that she had cooked for him,


    "Let''s eat together and I''ll have you as dessert afterward."


    She poured him two big bowls of soup, and then sat beside staring at him with both hands supporting


    her chin, "Try how it tastes."


    He took a spoonful and gave her a thumb up, "You''ll be my perfect wife if you give me a daughter."


    "Do you want a daughter so desperately, Matt?"


    She was confused. Wasn''t a man with a status like him would like to have an heir the soonest as


    possible? Like Christopher who keptining that Elizabeth had yet to give him a son. He even


    wanted to go for IVF just to have a son. Matt on the other hand kept telling her he would like a


    daughter.


    "That''s because a daughter was the lover of her father in the previous life while a son was the lover of


    the mother. I''m not that stupid to have a son to share your love!"


    She couldn''t believe that this was the reason, and sheughed out, "So childish!"


    "You can only be my lover and my wife for your entire life. No one could snatch you away from me."


    "What if I give birth to a son?" She looked at him, blinking.


    "I''ll first beat him up to show him some color, warning him never try to steal you away from me."


    Winona burst into a guffaw, "You are too damn adorable, Matt."


    He approached and put his hand under her pajamas, "Alright then, let me show you my love in a


    different way¡­"


    ¡­


    Christopher was currently hiding in an isted ce, struggling to survive. He had never been this


    humiliated his entire life. The mobile he used only to contact that man rang at this moment. He grabbed


    at the mobile as if his life depended on it, "Hello, when will you arrange for my departure?"


    "Why the rush? I''ll make arrangements ordingly since I''ve rescued you."


    "Take this as a warning, I have the ace with me. Don''t you dare to cast me aside!"


    "Good, train your ace wisely, I''m looking forward to it!"


    ¡­


    Winona was left with sore muscles and an aching body after a few rounds of pleasure with Matt. He


    was like an insatiable wolf. This reminded her of her colleague''s words that never married a soldier


    because the bed turned into a battlefield at night. This was exactly how she felt now, drained and


    exhausted.


    He wrapped her in his arms after each round and whispered into her ears with his husky voice, which


    sounded luscious and sensual in the breezy night.


    "Don''t worry little devil, I''ll have Christopher captured no matter where he is."


    "Frankly, his life or death does not matter. He is nothing but a tool for crime, Sharon is the mastermind


    behind. Furthermore, he''s already a wanted criminal that could only stay hidden. He lives a life in


    constant terror of being caught now, which is also a kind of punishment to him."


    "I''m d that you are pretty calm with this."


    She made herselffortable in his arms, "I''m thinking of sending Aileen to study abroad."


    "No problem, I''ll handle this." His voice of tone changed the next second with his hands rubbing all over


    her body, "There''s no free lunch¡­ Pay me back by satisfying me, will ''ya?"


    "Get lost! Aren''t you done yet?!" She cried.


    His eyes were gleaming in the night, "Let''s have a daughter, little devil!"


    Matt clung onto Winona using this excuse the following days. It made her spent her days with an


    aching body and sore legs. She even walked in a slightly odd way. Those with experience knew what


    was going on with just one nce. Even her assistant Lily teased her, "Dr. Winston, your rtionship


    with General Snider seems really passionate. You''re glowing."


    Winona blushed and smiled sheepishly, "Oh yeah?"


    "Of course, I can tell instantly whether one is satisfied by a man or not."


    Winona''s lips twitched, "A very special skill you have there."


    Lily approached, snickering, "A woman who is not satisfied by her man looks dull and grumpy while a


    woman who is satisfied every day looks jolly and radiant, like the way you look now."


    "Stop the nonsense and get ready for the surgery."


    She took a look at herself in the pocket mirror after Lily walked away. Indeed, she looked jolly and


    radiant. Matt used "having a child" as an excuse and tortured her in bed every night. She had to find a


    chance to teach him a lesson!


    Matt came home after work and found Winona lying on the side in their bed wearing the erotic lingerie


    she refused to put on before. The ming redce skirt brought out her snow white skin; her well-


    endowed figure was vaguely discernible under the garment. This was too tantalizing that it almost gave


    him a nosebleed. She, at this moment looking at him flirtatiously, biting her lower lip slightly while her


    long and seductive fingers were fondling from her earlobe down to her tummy and finallynded on her


    fair long leg.


    He couldn''t wait and threw himself onto her.


    He topped her with his warm breath hitting her face, "Why so eager today, little devil? Have you finally


    realized how good I am and want more of it?"


    She smiled in a coquettish way which made him want to thrust in right away.


    "Don''t rush, let''s go slow and enjoy every moment."


    She wrapped her long silky-smooth arms around his neck and blinked at him. An alluring little devil


    indeed, but he hadn''t lost his mindpletely, he was still conscious and looked at her suspiciously,


    "Didn''t you keep asking for a truce? Why are you so passionate all of a sudden?"


    She licked his earlobe lightly, "Don''t you like my new trick today?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could easily be turned on by just looking at her, not to mention when she seduced him like this. He


    waspletely sunken into his desire and began to undress. He tore off his shirt, the buttons were all


    over the ce, but he whined, "I should let them change the uniform, make it a six-button only shirt."


    It would save a lot of time and buttons when undressing¡­


    Winona was trying to hold back herughter. His soldiers will dieughing if they learn that this is the


    reason why their uniform is changed.


    Without wasting a second, he pressed his lips against hers, then down her neck, corbone, the full


    and soft pair of¡­


    While his hands were busy, his action was stopped by the chuckling woman under him.

 Chapter 92 I Cant Sleep Thinking of You

    Chapter 92 I Can''t Sleep Thinking of You


    Matt realized now the reason for everything she did today. She was on her period and she seduced him


    just to fool him around.


    Looking at his fuming face when he had to restrain his desire, Winona couldn''t hold back herughter


    anymore. There was a sudden realization that torturing Matt could be fun too.


    "Do you remember your punishment thest time you made a fool out of me, little devil?"


    She took a deep breath. Last time, she tied him on the bed and¡­ She was made to do it in the


    washroom, at the balcony, on the couch, and bed¡­ She could barely walk after that. But on second


    thought, what could he do to her now that she was having her menstruation?


    "Oh, perhaps you don''t know that a woman''s memory tends to worsen during menstruation. I did want


    to surprise you but forget about my situation."


    Looking at her exining nonsense in a sincere manner, he couldn''t help teasing, "I don''t mind a


    bloody battle though," he said casually as he lifted her skirt and pretended to take further action.


    She panicked and instantly put on a pitiful face, "I''m sorry darling, please have some mercy."


    The way she called him darling melted his heart. It was rare for the little devil to ask for mercy, and he


    wouldn''t be Matt Snider if he didn''t take advantage of this chance.


    "You''ve had your fun, now it''s my turn."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What¡­ What do you want to do?"


    He took her hand, put it on his hard and burning part, and nibbled her ears, "You have to put out the


    fire."


    She regretted instantly. It was indeed her responsibility to put out the fire she started.


    She wrapped his part around with her fingers, the soft and smooth sensation made him tremble


    slightly¡­


    He wiped each of her fingers delicately after it ended. "Whoa¡­ Such a pair of skillful hands, which


    could perform surgery, hit the president, and bring pleasure to your husband."


    She pulled her hand back instantly and said, "Do it yourself next time."


    "What''s the use of having a wife then?"


    She rolled her eyes on him, "Now only I know that you get married just to satisfy your desire in bed."


    "Just in bed? Balcony, washroom, sofa¡­ Anywhere is fine!"


    Winona was speechless.


    Winona felt cold with a stomachache every time during her period, this time was no exception. Matt


    held her in his arms, rubbing her tummy, "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow. I don''t like to see you in


    pain."


    "Are you free? Aren''t you busy with the electiontely?"


    "My wife is my priority."


    His words were more effective than any pain killer. She stuck out her tongue at him, "It''s alright, I''m just


    feeling a little chilly, which is amon syndrome most women experience during menstruation."


    "But I''m concerned," he tightened his hug.


    He applied for a seven-day leave for Winona the next day. Mr. Stanley was a smart person, he took


    note of those dates and called Winona to show his concern. He even promised to let her rest whenever


    she felt ufortable in the future. Winona felt slightly embarrassed, afraid that she was the first to


    take menstrual leave in the hospital, and it was all due to her overly loving husband.


    Not only that, Matt even hired a well-known gynecologist to perform a medical check on Winona. She


    was prescribed with some medicines and he kept asking questions repeatedly during the process until


    he was sure that there was nothing wrong with her body.


    Winona on the other hand satzily on the couch enjoying fruits. She was entertained by what was


    going on with Matt¡ª as if he was the one who was sick. His questions were so detailed and it showed


    how much he cared for her. And this warmed her heart.


    The presidential election finally came to an end these few days and as expected, Abram Cohen was


    staying. She had a mixed feeling seeing the familiar face on TV, but when she heard the feminist


    congressperson propose to allow menstrual leave for females in Coscana, she was sure that it was


    Matt''s idea.


    Winona went to the hospital feeling fresh after her menstrual leave. Matt apanied President


    Cohen on his state visit to neighboring countries. Though she was free without him clinging to her, she


    felt empty inside.


    Matt gave her a video call when she was enjoying her coffee time in the office after a surgery. She


    instantly tidied her hair, checked herself in the mirror and answered his call after making sure she


    looked nice. It warmed her heart the moment she saw the familiar face on the screen. She even felt like


    crying.


    It was the handsome face she missed, the delicate and distinctive features along with his usual teased,


    "Do you miss me, little devil?"


    "I''m having a good and leisure life at home without you."


    He stared at her without even a blink and said, "Little devil, I lost weight."


    She nced at him and found that he looked skinnier indeed. She said sadly, "What happened? You


    are on a state visit trip with the president, in other words, it''s a leisure trip, not a battle, so how did you


    lose weight? Don''t you know how to take care of yourself, Matt?"


    "I can''t sleep thinking of you, so of course I''ll lose weight, silly."


    Sheughed, "Don''t try to hide anything from me with the sweet words."


    "You are all over my mind when I can''t see you; and seeing you makes me miss you even more."


    Her eyes started to tingle, "Me too, I miss you¡­ so so much."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke. He panicked and threatened, "If you don''t stop crying, I


    swear I''ll fly over now and torture you in bed!"


    "Matt, how boring can you be threatening me using the same thing every time? Come at once."


    "Is that a challenge?"


    "Well?"


    "Wait for me in bed tonight."


    "Okay, not only I''ll be waiting, I''ll wear your favorite lingerie and pole dance in front of you, deal?"


    She was sure that it was impossible for him toe back. It was a twenty-four hours flight from


    Coscana to Hupal, hence, there was no way he could make it.


    Matt looked at his private part feeling annoyed after the video call ended. He could visualize the image


    of the little devil swaying in front of him. He was turned on. He had no control at all over his desire for


    her.


    "Herman, get the military jet ready to Coscana."


    "But the president hadn''t given out any order General, this seems¡­"


    "There''s more important matter waiting for me, are his secretaries useless?"


    "Noted. I''ll get it ready right away."


    Herman walked out and thought, ''What''s wrong with the General today? He speaks with his back


    facing me all the time, is he not well?''


    Winona finished her work and was on her way home. There was a thinyer of mist shrouding the first


    night of fall; there were no more leaves on the trees alongside the road. They seemed lonely. She


    dozed off in the car but suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at her from afar.

 Chapter 93 You Are Breaking Me

    Chapter 93 You Are Breaking Me


    Winona suddenly turned around, and what she saw through the thick ss was endless flow of


    vehicles at night and nothing else.


    Karen noticed her look on the face and asked worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Snider, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Winona replied.


    Could it be that she was too tired and had hallucinations? She withdrew her gaze and slowly closed her


    eyes.


    Not far away in an ordinary ck car, a veiled woman was observing Winona with a small high-power


    binocr. Christopher in disguise sat beside her. He smiled weirdly, ¡°Girl, keep a good eye on her. It


    depends on yourself to change your destiny in the future.¡±


    The woman looked down and her fingers stroking a photo in her hand. There was a handsome man


    and a beautiful woman on it. The man had delicate features, his eyes sharp and deep-set. This


    roguishly handsome man seemed to be smiling. Any woman would be mesmerized by his look when


    seeing the photo.


    ¡°Do you mean that I can be like her?¡± she asked.


    He smiled and tore the photo in half as he ced the half photo of the man into her hand. ¡°If you are


    willing, he can be yours alone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Whether we can escape or not still remains uncertain. Just stop making empty promises.¡± she


    said.


    He pped her fiercely. ¡°Matt has a lot of political enemies in Coscana. And our man up there is


    considered as powerful. Even Matt should fear him. With his help, our n will be carried out smoothly.


    All you have to do is to be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winston,¡± she replied.


    He smiled and squeezed her soft breasts. ¡°Call me Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ No¡­ Stop it. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to¡­¡± she struggled.


    He had to put on his clothes in displeasure. ¡°What a wet nket!¡±


    But as soon as he thought how useful she would be, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The night breeze went through the car window as the veil on her face was blown up. Her delicate and


    stunning face was exactly like the woman in the photo!


    ¡­


    Winona drifted off to sleep, feeling that she had had a long dream, surprisingly a sex dream. In her


    dream, Matt¡¯s strong and hot body was pressed against her. He kissed her lips tenderly and eagerly,


    trying to express his bone-deep love for her. They were all sweating but they did not want to part with


    each other. Instead, their bodies were intertwined, hugging as tightly as they could to show their


    greatest longing to each other.


    She did not know why she had this kind of dream. Maybe she just missed him too much. Both her heart


    and her body wanted him. It was why her dream seemed so real. She could even feel the soreness of


    her body at the moment. But when she opened her eyes, saw the familiar face next to her and heard


    the familiar heartbeat, she realized that she was not dreaming.


    She gritted her teeth, rolled over to ride on him, picked up a pillow to press it fiercely on his face. ¡°Matt,


    you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Little devil, you are murdering your own husband!¡± Matt said.


    ¡°How dare you go behind my back¡­You are too shameless!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Um, it was you who seduced mest night,¡± he said.


    As soon as he came backst night, he quickly went into the bedroom. As a result, he saw something


    unexpected. When he saw her soft fair breasts and long straight legs, he felt himself on fire. Not to


    mention the fact that he had not had sex for nearly two weeks.


    She then remembered that she actually had the habit of sleeping naked. But when Matt was around,


    she would wear pajamas for fear that the dirty bastard could make her sleepless all night. Since he was


    not herest night, she wore nothing at home. But she did not expect to be seen by him.


    Realizing that she was nude at the moment, she hurriedly wrapped the nket around her body and


    said angrily, ¡°You aremitting a crime!¡±


    When she was about to get out of the bed, he clutched her waist with his big hand. ¡°Little devil, what


    about I do it again and let you feel the whole thing for real?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Huh? Who said that she was going to give me a pole dance in erotic lingerie?¡± he asked.


    She blushed. It was just a joke, and she did not expect him to actually fly back home.


    His fingers flickered across her slim waist, stopping at her curvy butt and drawing circles on it. His


    move caused a tingling sensation through her body. She looked down at his handsome face and felt a


    love sickness in her, so she instantly lowered her head to kiss his thin lips.


    Soon the bedroom was heated with the frenzy of lust.


    ¡°Hey baby, how about slowing down a bit? You are almost breaking me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ No¡­ Don''t stop.¡±


    She was like a wild horse off the reins. Sweat oozed all over her body. Some of her hair got stuck to


    her snow-white breasts. He got fascinated by her beauty, her lecherousness, her wildness, and her


    everything.


    Finally, she was so tired that shey on his chest and panted for air. He patted her buttocks. ¡°Little


    devil, why don¡¯t you keep running?¡±


    She pouted, ¡°I am exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will give you a hand,¡± he said.


    He clutched her waist and thrust harder and harder as both of them reached the ultimate pleasure.


    ¡°Um, Matt, put me down. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Call me honey.¡±


    ¡°Honey, put me down. Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    She lowered her head and kissed him. Then he rolled over and pinned her underneath. ¡°I will be on top


    this time.¡±


    Finally she was so worn out by him that she could not even move her fingers. Lying in his arms limply,


    she said, ¡°Matt, since you came back in advance, does that count as negligence of duty?¡±


    ¡°Who is more important than you?¡± he said.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she gave him a big smile, she heard him whisper in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s more interesting than


    fucking you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up you jerk!¡±


    He took her in his arms. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you have secretly registered for thebat medic


    examination? How can I miss such an important day?¡±


    ¡°Then our wedding will be postponed again. Will you me me for that?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you are my wife now. The purpose of the wedding is to please you. So just do whatever you


    like.¡±


    There was one more thing. He always felt that her rtionship with Abram Cohen was still remediable.


    It would be better if they could clear the air. After all, Abram was her father.


    She turned around and hugged him. ¡°What should I do? Matt, you will spoil me this way.¡±


    ¡°I will spoil you all my life. Even you are spoiled too much, you are still my baby. I will forever be


    responsible for fixing a spoiled child like you.¡± he replied.


    She raised her bright eyes to look at him. ¡°What if one day you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    He took her hand and put it on his chest. ¡°You are in here. Shall I rip out my heart and show it to you?¡±


    She smiled happily. The most luxurious room in the world was a man¡¯s heart and she was living in it


    right now.

 Chapter 94 The Only One Who Can Do Something to You Is Me

    Chapter 94 The Only One Who Can Do Something to You Is Me


    Matt prepared the wedding in a non-hurried way while Winona passed the written test smoothly. Her


    next step was to take part in a physical test. To avoid gossips, she did not even let Matt send her to the


    field. Instead, she took a taxi. Surprisingly, she met Lilian Tucker there.


    Several other girls appeared together with Lilian, which were her friends from some the same


    good opportunity. When Winona showed up in a clean military suit, she became a target for all.


    ¡°Ha, she really thinks she has be a phoenix. But a sparrow is a sparrow. She was so old-


    fashioned as usual.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t others say she has a good rtionship with General Snider? Why did shee alone in a cab


    on such an important day? Well, how pitiful.¡±


    Winona did not bother to pay attention to those bby women. Lilian felt stunned about her reaction


    and instantly gave a hint to one of herpanions.


    A stic faced girl with a sharp chin sneered. ¡°She is really shameless. Though she stole someone


    else¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she still looked smug and proud. What happen to this society!¡±


    Winona wanted to be indifferent. But the girl walked toward her in high heels and poked at her chest


    with one finger. ¡°I am talking about you. Are you deaf?¡±


    When Winona cast an icy gaze at her, she shivered. But once she thought of her boyfriend working


    under Frederick Tucker, she gritted her teeth and made up her mind to help Lilian. Besides this, she


    also felt Lilian was right. Lilian would sooner orter be General Snider¡¯s wife. Winona was nothing


    now without a good family background. When Matt was tired of Winona, he would soon abandon her.


    ¡°You try poking me again!¡± Winona said.


    Perking up her courage, stic face stretched out her finger. Before she could touch Winona, her finger


    was fiercely grabbed and then snapped broken. She instantly shrieked, ¡°Murder! This is murder!¡±


    Seeing that her face was colorless with pain and smeared with tears, Lilian immediately hailed the


    other girls to surround Winona.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you hit her? Just because you are the General''s wife?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can do anything with Matt by your side? Everyone is equal before thew!¡±


    Lilian stood next to them and quietly raised her phone, ready to record a video. As long as this became


    a big deal, Winona would no longer be qualified to participate in the examination. By then the only


    person who could stay by Matt¡¯s side would be her. Back then, she was held back and did not grasp


    the right opportunity, but in the future she would not give up the chance again. She never doubted her


    charm.


    Suddenly a strong force bumped into her from behind. She lost hold of her phone and it fell on the


    ground, broken. Turning back her head and ready to curse, she found the personing was Matt. So


    she immediately tucked the strands of hair behind her ears and put on an anxious face. ¡°Matt, here you


    are. My sister-inw and I were bullied.¡±


    He went past her and directly strode towards Winona, looking so charming but intimidating. Those girls


    made way for him, staring at him with goo-goo eyes.


    He walked up to Winona and nervously sized her up. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    She stuck out her tongue a bit. ¡°Who can do anything to me?¡±


    He whispered in her ear. ¡°You are right. I am the only one who can do something to you.¡±


    Seeing how intimate they were, the other girls were all jealous. Lilian was so mad that she broke one of


    her nails. Then she gave another hint to stic face.


    stic face stretched out her broken fingers and said in a shrill voice, ¡°General Snider, your woman


    broke my fingers and it hurts¡­¡±


    Matt lowered his eyes and looked at her lifeless fingers, smiling wickedly. ¡°Sorry. How about I give them


    a massage?¡±


    She instantly felt pleased and showed a coy look, holding out her hand. If everyone present saw Matt


    Snider massaging her hand, it would be enough for her to boast about for years.


    Unexpectedly, his face changed all of a sudden. He gripped her wrist and broke it violently. With a


    snap, her hand drooped helplessly and she instantly fainted over.


    The crowd were shocked. He spoiled Winona so much that nobody dared bully Winona from now on.


    He smiled happily and looked at them. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    His smile was enchanting but he sounded cold. Nobody dared offend him, so they immediately shook


    their head. ¡°We¡­didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    He casually pointed toward the woman on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Uh, she fainted from heatstroke.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The autumn heat could be unbearable. Since she did not wear any sunscreen, she got a


    heatstroke.¡±


    Hearing those women talking nonsense, he nodded in satisfaction. Then he smiled at them and said,


    ¡°Please take care of my babe and you will all be invited to our wedding.¡±


    Who said that Winona was not loved by General Snider? Clearly, he spoiled her to the extreme. All of a


    sudden, they began to praise Winona from head to toe.


    ¡°s. Miss Winston and General Snider are a perfect match,¡± one girl said.


    ¡°It seems that the rumors are bullshit. Miss Winston has captured General Snider¡¯s heart with her own


    excellence. Why not teach us a few skills so that we can find a boyfriend like the General?¡±


    Winona raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? What did the rumor say about me?¡±


    Others smiled awkwardly. But Winona did not care too much. ¡°Did it say that I''ve stolen Miss Tucker¡¯s


    boyfriend? And I used some dirty tricks to seduce Matt to get married with him, huh? Also, Matt doesn''t


    hold the wedding because he ns to dump me quietly?¡±


    All the girls looked towards Lilian who immediately blushed in embarrassment and stomped her foot.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Winona knew clearly that Lilian did not give up on Matt. Otherwise, why would she keep spreading


    rumors and causing trouble?


    She smiled and walked up to Lilian, forcing her to step back in fear. ¡°Hey, Winona, what are you doing?


    I am warning you. This is a military venue. My dad is sitting in the stands. If anything happens to me,


    not even Matt can protect you!¡±


    Winona raised her hand and pped her fiercely.

 Chapter 95 She Is My Whole World

    Chapter 95 She Is My Whole World


    Lilian got a red mark on her face. Instantly, she stared at Winona in outrage, shouting, ¡°How dare you


    p me?¡±


    Winona smiled and showed Lilian her palm. A mosquito was lying in her palm. She said in a soft voice,


    ¡°The mosquitoes in early autumn are the most annoying. They buzz around every day and keep


    pestering people. So you watch out for them, Miss Tucker.¡±


    Lilian could only suppress her anger in her chest. In fact, she knew Winona was intentional. But


    Winona did help her kill the mosquito, so what could she say about it? After all, she was Miss Tucker,


    and she had to maintain her grace. She could not make a fuss like a shrew, right?


    She had to swallow her anger and even had to say thank you to Winona politely.


    Seeing Lilian¡¯s defeated look, Winona smiled and touched her swollen face. ¡°The autumn mosquitoes


    are really powerful. Your face is already swollen. So you¡¯d better go rub some cooling ointment.¡±


    Lilian felt aggrieved, returned to her father¡¯s tent with a discolored face and gulped down a lot of water.


    ¡°Don''t drink so much water. You have a bodybatpetitionter. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting


    your stomach?¡±


    Frederick walked over and snatched the water bottle away abruptly from her. Seeing the p mark on


    her face, he knew she must have been taught a good lesson by Winona, so he sneered right away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of a woman, how are you gonna handle Matt? I suggest you stop dreaming


    and just ept Senator Channing¡¯s marriage proposal, by which you may can get more support for


    me.¡±


    Her face paled. When she thought of Senator Channing¡¯s fat and lustful face, she wanted so much to


    vomit. He was not evenparable to Matt¡¯s toe. Besides this, her only dream was to marry Matt and


    she would not give it up so easily.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will seize the opportunity this time to stay by Matt¡¯s side. Isn¡¯t this also your wish?¡±


    He patted her shoulder. ¡°It''d better be so. Otherwise, don''t me me for being heartlesster.¡±


    She rubbed his shoulders and said, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Before leaving, he put a tail ring on her ring finger. ¡°This is all I can help you with. The rest is up to you.¡±


    She gently turned to inspect the tail ring and found the diamond chips were actually made from a


    colorless and tasteless powder. Instantly her eyes sparkled. ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±


    Thepetition had four sessions in total, including bodybat, weight-bearing orienteering,


    shooting and wilderness survival.


    Lilian was full of confidence. Because she used to apany Matt to train these all skills. When she


    looked at those skinny women in thepound, she was sure that she could beat them all. Finally, she


    Winona snorted and smiled back at her with a scornful look. If it was in the past, she might be scared of


    these. After all, she was a doctor and she only learned some simplebat skills to defend herself.


    But now things were different. Matt gave her personal training and they trained in various ces,


    including bathroom, sofa, balcony, bed and so on. Although she was no match for him, and pretty much


    every time she ended up being worn out by him, she was positive that she could handle these women


    in thepetition!


    To avoid suspicion, Matt did not intervene anything in thispetition. He only sat aside in a military


    uniform with sunsses. Despite this, Winona always felt that his gaze was on her.


    Lilian happily walked to Matt and handed him a bottle of water. ¡°Matt, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of


    Winona.¡±


    ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s care,¡± he replied.


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Winona had not had any physical training. If there is an ident, you will be


    heartbroken, and I don''t want to see that.¡±


    He frowned slightly and sneered. ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself. Maybe your father will be


    heartbroken.¡±


    He no longer paid attention to her and directly threw the water bottle she brought to Felix beside him.


    Felix took the water, not knowing whether to drink it or not. Finally, he chose to stare at his military


    boots with eyes lowered.


    She felt a mixture of emotions inside, biting her lips and looking at him sadly. ¡°Matt, can¡¯t we really go


    back to the old days?¡±


    ¡°When you set up my woman, you were no longer the little sister in my heart,¡± he replied.


    So it was all because of that bitch! She was filled with grief and anger, asking, ¡°What am I to you? Our


    twenty-year rtionship means nothing to youpared to a woman?¡±


    They entered the Tucker family house together, struggling and rising to prominence among a group of


    orphans. He was sent to the military camp by Frederick while she became Frederick¡¯s daughter. He


    would visit her every time he came back, stroking her head and telling her that everything would be


    fine. But now he erased their years of feelings for only a woman. She could not figure out why.


    ¡°There is noparison between you and her. She is my whole world,¡± he replied.


    Hearing his words, she felt disappointed to the extreme. He did not want to talk with her anymore and


    prepared to leave when she suddenly grabbed his hand, asking in a trembling voice, ¡°What...exactly


    am I to you?¡±


    He smiled indifferently. ¡°You were my chess partner in the past. But now you are the daughter of my


    teacher. Considering this, I won''t do anything to you. But if you dare hurt Winona, I will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Chess partner?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. Both you and I were his pawns. But I have escaped his control. And you want to use my strength


    to get rid of him. If you confessed to me in the first ce, I might have been able to help you. But now


    what you did made me sick!¡± he said.


    He violently shook away her hand and walked to the front row so that he could see Winona more


    clearly.


    Lilian''s heart shivered. In fact, she had many chances to escape Frederick¡¯s control, but she did not


    leave because she wanted to see Matt. And she was twenty-six now, ready to get married at any time


    but she did not want to ept any proposal because she was still waiting for him.


    But she could no longer say these words out. Turning her head and looking at his straight back, she


    shed tears. Winona was his whole world but he was her whole world too! And she must win him back in


    this life!


    She wiped her tears, and went to the ring with red eyes and gritted teeth.


    The participants in thepetition were mostly girls with qualified medical skills and strong


    backgrounds selected from various hospitals. And their basically shared a same purpose, to get close


    to an officer. It was almost a public secret.


    Winona was trying to avoid gossips about her and Matt, but what she did not know was that without


    him, she was not qualified to be selected.


    Soon she stood out in that group of girls with adept skills.


    A lot of beautiful women werepeting on the stage while a group of men were watching the game


    excitedly off stage.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly Felix shouted, ¡°Oh god, Winona fell!¡±

 Chapter 96 Stop Acting Like Snow White When Youre Clearly A Maleficent

    Chapter 96 Stop Acting Like Snow White When You''re Clearly A Maleficent


    Winona fell heavily to the ground and Matt instantly felt his heart tightened.


    ¡°Boss, do you want...¡± Felix hesitated.


    Matt stared closely at her lying on the stage, persuading himself, ¡°I believe in her.¡±


    Just now she was still fighting with quick moves, ready to defeat her opponent. But now she fell on the


    stage. There must be something wrong.


    ¡°Go over and see if someone has cheated!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Felix replied.


    Then Felix came closer to the ring with his body bent.


    At this moment, the referee in the ring began to blow the whistle. If after three whistles Winona did not


    stand up, she would be eliminated.


    Winona was obviously stunned by the fall, but she knew she could not give up at this moment.


    Otherwise, she would lose more than just her face. As the third whistle was about to sound, she leapt


    up swiftly, and when her opponent was surprised at her resilience, she raised her foot and kicked her


    away.


    Even the referee could not help but exim, ¡°Well done!¡±


    She won the round. Then she walked straight to the woman lying on the ground in pain, squatted down


    and looked at her. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to lose, why did you go to the ring? Why did you y tricks


    behind my back?¡±


    The woman glowered at her. ¡°You just rely on a man to back you up, so what¡¯s so great about you?¡±


    Winona snorted, ¡°But the truth is that I defeated you with my own power.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, the woman got up and left in a mess.


    By this time, Felix had returned to Matt¡¯s side. He spread his palm, revealing a ss bead.


    ¡°No wonder Winona suddenly fell down. That woman yed a filthy trick!¡± Felix said.


    Fiddling with the ss bead, Matt thought of Winona¡¯s heavy fall at the ring. Suddenly, he hissed.


    ¡°Collect all the ss beads on the ring and let the woman swallow them one by one.¡±


    Felix gave him a thumb up. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Herman reminded him in a small voice, ¡°Matt, that woman is the granddaughter of Senator Channing. If


    we do this, won¡¯t we offend him?¡±


    Matt nced at him coldly, as if saying he did not care.


    Herman then shut up and instructed Felix to do as he was told quickly.


    After thebat match, there was the shooting match. Winona and Lilian were in the same group.


    Lilian was arrogant. After all, shooting was something she was good at. She gripped the gun and shot


    ten times in a row which all hit the target. When she put down the gun, she deliberately took off the


    chamber and ced it on the table casually. The shooting time was ten seconds. And she did not


    believe that Winona could finish loading the gun and shooting within ten seconds. It was quite difficult


    even for a professional soldier.


    She turned around and said with a fake smile, ¡°Winona, you have to try hard. Since Matty is watching,


    you cannot disgrace him.¡±


    Winona noticed all her small tricks and sneeared. ¡°Knock it off. You made both yourself and me sick.


    So why bother?¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Lilian felt angry.


    ¡°Also, My husband hated others to call him Matty.¡± Winona said.


    ¡°Winona!¡± Lilian shouted.


    ¡°Well, stop acting like Snow White when you''re clearly a Maleficent.¡± Winona added.


    Lilian was so furious that she could not say a word. But once she thought that Winona could not win


    this game, she felt less angry. So she instantly smiled. ¡°Okay. I will wait and see.¡±


    Winona walked to the table with a calm face. It seemed that she did not notice anything wrong, which


    made Lilian happy. Lilian stood aside with fullcency. Winona was just like a sparrow who could


    never be the noble phoenix. Although she did something to the gun, Winona would not find it out.


    Maybe someone like Winona had never touched a gun before.


    But just when the whistle blew, Lilian became dumbfounded. Before she could see how Winona loaded


    the gun, she heard ten shots. It was perfect and none of them missed the target!


    She could not help but exim, ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±


    The referee impatiently said, ¡°If anyone has any objections, they cane over and check it out for


    themselves.¡±


    Lilian came to the target and took a closer look at the bullet holes. When she saw the fruit that had


    been knocked to the ground not far away through the holes, she gotpletely stunned.


    This was a special shooting range for soldiers. The small animals nearby seemed to have gotten used


    to the sound and were more daring. At this time, a hedgehog was rolling the fruit on the ground and


    taking it away slowly.


    Winona came over and said with a smile, ¡°Little hedgehog, be careful next time. This kind of fruit is not


    so easy to get.¡±


    Lilian lookedplicated on her face, being shocked, doubtful and jealous...


    She had been training with Matt since she was a child, which was how she acquired the shooting skill


    she was proud of. But what made Winona better than her?


    As if having read her mind, Winona casually tucked her hair behind her ears and said with a rxing


    and sweet smile, ¡°My husband is a sharpshooter in the barracks, and I learned a few tricks from him.¡±


    So it was Matt who taught Winona. Lilian felt her words like a dagger stabbed into her heart. Winona


    was intentionally showing off Matt¡¯s love for her.


    Lilian was quite furious but she held back her anger and fondled the ring in her hand. Then she showed


    a slight sinister smile. Weren¡¯t there two more matches in the afternoon? She would see who was the


    oneughing in the end!


    Winona smiled and went over to Matt, who excitedly hugged her and spun her around. ¡°Little devil, you


    are amazing!¡±


    She looked proud. ¡°Well, I am so gifted. If I had been in the military earlier, I would have been on top of


    you!¡±


    Seeing her proud little face, he was overjoyed. Pinching her cheeks affectionately, he snickered. ¡°As


    long as you want, you can be on top of me at any time.¡±


    She blushed and pounded his chest with her fist. ¡°Matt, aren''t you ashamed?¡±


    Heughed aloud because he liked this shy and proud look of hers.


    Hisughter drew the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°Yah, so the cold-faced man canugh so happily?¡± someone said.


    ¡°It seems that General Snider really likes her. He is looking at her dotingly,¡± another one said.


    ¡°Wow, General Snider is so tender and handsome,¡± a girl added.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilian followed the direction of the buzz and saw the two flirting in the distance. Though she was so


    jealous, she also felt a bit sad. It seemed that he could also smile so happily. But he only showed his


    tenderness to Winona.


    The contestants ate in the designated area. Each of them was given a standard four dishes and one


    soup. Lilian took her tray and sat opposite Winona.


    ¡°Winona, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I fear that I will lose my appetite.¡±


    Winona picked up her tray and wanted to leave but Lilian grabbed her tray suddenly. At the same time,


    her ring finger tilted slightly. ¡°Winona, are you afraid of me?¡±

 Chapter 97 See You at the End, With You Along the Way

    Chapter 97 See You at the End, With You Along the Way


    Winona sat back and let out augh coldly, "Afraid? I don''t know the meaning of the word."


    A slight excitement crossed Lilian''s eyes. She provoked Winona intentionally, so as to distract her.


    Soon as she ate the food mixed with drugs, the raceter in the afternoon would turn into her


    nightmare!


    She could visualize her extremely embarrassed face already. Her lips curled up thinking about this. To


    hide her excitement, she lowered her head to eat. Her hands suddenly felt numbed for a second, her


    spoon fell onto the floor.


    She immediately bent to pick up the spoon and wiped it carefully with napkins. When she raised her


    head again, she was ecstatic to see Winona devouring the food without any doubt.


    Winona looked up at her suddenly and said suspiciously, "Why are you staring at me? You didn''t¡­?


    Her gaze fell on the food in front of her, "You didn''t drug these foods, did you, Ms. Tucker?"


    Lilian''s face turned pale slightly, even her smile turned stiff. "Ha¡­ You sure have¡­a good sense of


    humor," she stuttered.


    "You dare switch your tray with mine?" Winona gave her a half smile.


    Lilian lowered her head and gobbled up a few spoonful of food at lightning speed, "Don''t you mind? I


    mean this is not hygienic."


    For fear that Winona would really switch the tray with her, she finished up everything hastily.


    Winona stared at her and she sneered, "I''m disgusted only by being in the same space and breathing


    the same air with you," she said as she walked away with her tray.


    Lilian almost choked hearing her words, she watched her left, feeling angry but smiling evilly, "Let''s wait


    and see in the race this afternoon."


    She looked down and found that she had swept the tray cleaned. The way she gobbled just now


    attracted the attention of the women around her.


    She blushed instantly, immediately took a napkin and wiped her lips before she left elegantly with the


    empty tray.


    People began gossiping behind.


    "She is the real bumpkin that pretends to be noble."


    "Rumors have it that she''s not biologically rted to Mr. Tucker. She is adopted from the orphanage."


    "Yeah, Mr. Tucker ns to marry her to General Snider, but he has no interest in her. she still clings to


    him regardless. It''s so disgusting."


    Hearing those words, Lilian tightened her grip on the tray so hard that it was almost deformed. What do


    they know! She truly loved Matt, and it was not about power or status. He was like a beacon of her life.


    She would try her best to get close to him no matter the price, even if it cost both of their lives. She


    would live and die with him.


    She didn''t care if he was seeing someone now. She would never give up as long as she was the one


    with him toward the end. Hence, she would never let a single chance of getting close to him slide away,


    never!


    The race in the afternoon was a thirty-kilometers weight-bearing orienting race. All contestants must


    kilograms load with them.


    The rays of the sun at the beginning of fall were burning hot. Matt rubbed some sunscreen on his palm


    and applied it gently on Winona''s face. "Well, I regret letting you take part in this. I''m afraid your little


    face will be scorched by the sun."


    "Why? Will you dislike me afterwards?"


    He held her chin abruptly and began kissing her eyes, face, andnded on her lips, "I won''t mind even


    if your skin turns as dark as charcoal. I''ll kiss it till it''s fair again."


    Winona wiped off his saliva on her face helplessly. The sunscreen was all kissed away by him.


    He patted lightly on her soft face sadly, "I''ll wait for you at the finish line."


    "What if I can''t make it?" She joked.


    "Then no one is allowed to ring the bell at the finish line," he smiled cunningly.


    "Whoa, General Snider wants to cheat?" She asked, blinking her round eyes.


    "If you fell behind the others, I don''t mind cheating."


    "Are you belittling me?"


    He helped her tighten the load while smiling, and kissed her on the lips, "Do your best little witch. I''ll be


    waiting at the finish line."


    After watching her depart, he removed his uniform, changed into a colorful shirt, loaded with a hundred-


    kilo weight, and followed her.


    It took no time for the panel judges to notice this strange and tall person with a hundred-kilo weight


    walking leisurely amongst the female contestants.


    The chief judge was infuriated when he heard about this. "Which bastard sneaks in? Stop him at once


    and send him for military punishment!" He shouted as he pounded on the table.


    The soldier judge came back with a pale face a momentter.


    "Where is the bastard?"


    "That bastard is¡­ General Snider."


    p! The chief judge swung a p onto the soldier''s face, "How dare you address him as bastard!


    Gather up the soldiers at once to look at how effortlessly General Snider finished up a thirty kilometers


    race despite shouldering a hundred-kilo weight. Watch and learn!"


    The soldier went out covering his face, and he thought to himself, "The chief judge''s face changed


    faster than a speeding bullet. Having a status indeed is advantageous.''


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winona felt her steps were getting heavier now, the weight on her shoulders was like a mountain


    pressing on her; even breathing became a burden. Her clothes were soaked in sweat, the sunscreen


    on her face was messed up too, she looked ridiculous.


    She was doing finepared to others. Some women copsed and broke down in tears, some gave


    up andid resting on the floor, letting the sprinklers car spray water on them without a single


    resistance; no one dare to help them up before the race ended. Everything had to go ording to the


    rules of the race.


    Winona felt her legs were as heavy as lead. Breathing was difficult and painful. Her throat was burning


    hot. At this moment, a familiar figure appeared next to her.


    "I didn''t finish my line just now. I''ll see you at the end, but staying with you along the way."


    "Matt¡­" Her eyes turned misty seeing this handsome man. Sshe wanted to cry.


    "Don''t cry, save your energy."


    She restrained herself from crying. His appearance motivated and fueled her with strength, so she


    picked up the pace and moved forward.


    Matt followed beside her, he slowed down just to be with her.


    "I''m thirsty, Matt."


    Though it was fall, the burning sun was no different than a summer day, her body was burning hot.


    Furthermore, she was running with weight now; all the water in her body turned into sweats. All she


    wanted now was to jump into a huge pond of water and gulp.


    "Hang in there, I''ll give you water at the corner in front."


    Her eyes shone, "You have water with you?"


    "There''s a spring fountain in the front, with white bricks and red wall, the spring water tastes sweet too,


    you can have as much as you wantter."


    Winona was delighted to hear that, she felt energetic again and sped up.


    She realized it was all lies when they arrived. There was no spring water, only rocky walls.


    "Matt! You liar!"


    He held her face while smiling and kissed her passionately for some time. "Still thirsty?" He smiled and


    asked looking at her reddish and moisturized lips.

 Chapter 98 I Need Your Guidance For My Entire Life

    Chapter 98 I Need Your Guidance For My Entire Life


    Winona rolled her eyes on him bitterly. The white bricks he mentioned were his teeth while the red wall


    was his tongue, she was speechless. She felt less thirsty though.


    "I don''t know what to do with you," she said helplessly.


    He held her hand and moved forward side by side, "We are good rivals."


    Winona grinned. A happy marriage was like a good rivalry. She felt lucky having met Matt. "Mr. Snider, I


    need your guidance for my entire life," she said as she pped her hand together.


    Matt squeezed her peachy face, smiling, "Sure, I''ll make sure to train you to be a perfect little witch in


    bed!"


    Winona burst out inughter. He could always steer a conversation to Filthy Town. But she felt less


    weary after joking with him.


    Herughter attracted Lilian''s attention who was afar in front, she gritted her teeth and cursed inwardly,


    "What a bitch! She needs Matt beside her even in the race. But it''s good, Matt will be able to see how


    embarrassing she will beter on, it would be interesting to watch. But why hasn''t the drug taken


    effect? It should be by now."


    While she was wondering, she felt a sudden pain in her stomach and turned sweaty all of a sudden, oh


    no¡­ She ate thexative mistakenly?


    She stopped abruptly, straighten her legs, contracted the muscles of her buttocks, and stood still in an


    odd posture.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Winona intentionally stopped next to her and asked with concern, "Is something wrong, Ms. Tucker? If


    you are not feeling well, I can help you call for quit."


    "In your dreams!" Soon as she yelled, she farted and pooped uncontrobly, followed by liquid flowing


    down her pants and pungent foul scents.


    Winona covered her nose and gagged. "It seems like you ate something unhygienic in the afternoon,"


    she said with a disgusted look.


    Lilian wanted to say something but the uncontroble farts and flowing liquid with foul smells made her


    lose the energy to fight back.


    And Matt stood beside her at this moment, giving her a disgusted and weird look that made her feel


    more ashamed. Pooping and farting uncontrobly in front of the love of her life was worse than killing


    her.


    Winona enjoyed her embarrassment coldly knowing if she hadn''t swapped the tray with Lilian back


    then, she would be the one pooping and farting publicly now.


    "Ms. Tucker, should I call the doctor for you?"


    Lilian looked at her, her energy was drained and was in pain, but she should not give up. "Thanks for


    your concern¡­ I must¡­ Finish the race even by crawling," she said, gritting her teeth.


    Winona pped her hands lightly, "Enjoy yourself then," and left pulling Matt along.


    Matt could sense the rivalries between the two women. He thought of Lilian''s condition and understood


    everything. "My little witch is getting smarter, you''ll be the best out of best in no time," he said, smiling.


    "Do you need some teachings?"


    "Please enlighten me."


    "You should remember the old teaching, never tries to harm others at the same time never fully trust


    others too; and also, one who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions.!"


    Matt''s eyes shone, "Honey, are you thirsty?"


    Winona rolled her eyes, "What''s in your filthy mind now?"


    "Crap! We are a married couple, this is called love and passion. There''s nothing filthy about it."


    She moved forward holding herughter and felt refreshed when she saw the finish line. "Want a bet?"


    "Tell me what crazy trick you are trying to y now."


    "If you won the race you can be on top tonight in the dorm, but if you lose, you will be at the bottom."


    They were given a special room in the military camp but he hadn''t been there. His eyes sparkled when


    he heard that. "My girl has gone wild. But I''ll benefit from it win or lose," he thought.


    "Okay, deal!"


    He became excited by imagining about her tempting movements and luscious expression on top of


    him. So he forced himself to slow down, as he knew only by losing the race he would get what he


    wanted tonight.


    Winona smiled satisfyingly, she knew he would think of something else, but it was a good opportunity


    for her to be the champion, so she won''t waste the chance.


    The finish line was only a few meters away now, she picked up the pace and strode toward it as if she


    had just taken stimnts.


    Ring! The moment she hit the bell, she copsed to the ground as if all burden on her shoulders were


    lifted. At this moment, she was pulled into a pair of athletic arms, "Remember our bet, little witch."


    She held herughter and said flirtatiously, "Of course, I''m a puppy if I lie."


    He waspletely captivated by her, he felt like she was his whole world especially when she smiled.


    "Hmm, my little puppy girl." And he kissed her.


    A messy-looking figure appeared before everyone. Her head and face were covered in dust, her body


    was covered with a nasty smell and was currently crawling toward the finish line.


    Winona sighed looking at the scene before her eyes, "Such a determined person," she said


    indifferently.


    Matt''s face darkened. He knew Lilian''s intention but didn''t know she was this stubborn towards him.


    There would be only hatred left when she failed to get his love. Keeping a woman like this in Coscana


    would endanger Winona.


    The moment she rang the bell, Lilian turned to Matt forfort like usual but met his fierce and


    murderous gaze instead. Her heart throbbed. They had been training together, so she knew him well.


    What she didn''t expect was that he intended to kill her because of another woman.


    Frederick saw how messy she looked through the big screen, he immediately sent someone to carry


    her into the ambnce.


    In the patient''s room; she was cleaned up and wearing a patient''s outfit. Her pale face and chapped


    lips showed the pain and humiliation she had been through just now.


    Her eyes swelled with tears when she saw Frederick enter the room, "Dad, Matt wants to kill me."


    Frederick pped her violently, "Useless !"


    Lilian was stunned, and quickly stopped her tears from rolling down. She grabbed Frederick''s wrist


    tightly and said firmly, "Don''t worry Dad, tomorrow¡­ I''ll kill that bitch!"


    Frederick gave her a map, "This is thest time I''m helping you. I hope that you wille back to me


    alive tomorrow."

 Chapter 99 Im a Rascal, Im Also a Pervert

    Chapter 99 I''m a Rascal, I''m Also a Pervert


    Lilian withstood the pain of her body, got down from the bed and knelt, "Thank you, Dad."


    Frederick bent slightly, sped her chin and looked at her coldly, "I''ve raised you for so many years


    and it''s such a waste if you die just like this."


    Lilian shivered slightly, "I won''t disappoint you, Dad."


    Frederick released her and took a napkin out from his pocket, "Good, I''m looking forward to it," he said


    as he wiped his fingers. He then walked away and threw the napkin into the bin on the way.


    Lilian''s face turned gloomy, and her hands that were holding the map trembled.


    ¡­


    Matt''s mood turned sour after they arrived at the dorm. No wonder little witch made such a deal,


    because the camp prepared them a double-deck single bed.


    Winonaughed delightfully, "The winner gets to be on top, right?"


    She removed her boots and was ready to climb up. He grabbed her on the waist suddenly, "Trying to


    get away after fooling me?"


    "Matt, a deal is a deal, we agreed to it during the race."


    He pulled¡­ Her oversized pants slid down, exposing her firm round ass and the pair of long and fair


    legs, it turned him on in an instant.


    Winona panicked, "You are such a rascal!"


    He then carried her down and topped her on the bed. His rapid, heavy and warm breath hit her face,


    "Not only I''m rascal, but I''m also a pervert, got it?"


    "Matt, I stink."


    "Let''s shower together."


    She cried, "I''m exhausted, please spare me. There''s the survival race tomorrow."


    Looking at her poor little face, he kissed her on the lips, "Very well, I''ll spare you now but you owe me


    and need to pay back with interest next time."


    He then went to the washroom to check the water temperature, "It''s nice and warm, you may shower


    now."


    She went in and began showering. The pitter-patter of the shower ignited the fire within him. It took him


    great self-control to refrain from barging in to taste her sweetness thinking of how tired she was. He


    gave up and began collecting the dirty clothes she left outside, put them in the basket and went out to


    do herundry.


    There were rows of sinks outside the military dorm. Soldiers were washing up, showering and doing


    They were surprised to see Matt approached with a pile of dirty clothes and began washing them.


    "Oh shit, why is the general doing hisundry?"


    "This is something extremely rare. I need to snap a picture."


    While everyone was whispering, Winona who dressed in loose casual clothes came blushing. She took


    over the clothes in Matt''s hand, "I... I''ll do it myself."


    "Stay aside, I''m almost done."


    "Everyone isughing at you," she whispered.


    "Crap! What''s so funny doing my wife''sundry? Do you mind?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned and looked at her clothes, "Why did youe out wearing this? It''s exposing everything!"


    He said, frowning.


    Winona''s eyebrows twitched. ''Expose? Where? He wants me to wrap myself all over beforeing


    out?''


    "Dessert for everyone after meal!"


    The soldiers put down everything in their hands and ran towards the field sorrowfully, some didn''t get to


    put on a shirt and went topless.


    "After meal dessert?"


    "Fifteen-thousand-meter long run, trivial."


    "What about the main course?"


    "Weight-bearing orienteering and pentathlon fighting."


    "There are lots of jargons in the barracks."


    "You''ll learn everything when you hang around me."


    Hmm¡­ She was actually looking forward to it.


    She stood aside watching him quietly. He rolled up his sleeves and gently rubbed away the mud on her


    shirt. The sunset fell on his body, covering him with a golden beam, making his cold face look


    wonderfully warm from the side.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she hugged him from behind and rested her face on his back,


    listening to his strong heartbeats, "Matt, I want to stay by your side forever."


    He let out a smile, "You finally know how good I am, huh?"


    "Yes, rich, tall, and good-looking, I need to keep other women away from you."


    He turned to her looking dissatisfied, "You missed something."


    "What?"


    She looked up at him with her arms wrapped around his waist. He could see his reflection in her big


    round eyes that made his heart fluster. He whispered into her ears, "Excellent in bed."


    Winona blushed at once. Her reddish delicate face looked like a ripened peach that he wanted to take


    a huge bite. He did as he thought. His hand stroked across her hair,nded at the back of her head. He


    began kissing her passionately.


    The crowd who was tired from running watched them kissing and embracing each other.


    "Whoa, the general is not holding back. He flirts with his wife wherever, whenever."


    "Such a cunning man, sending us away to execute his evil little n."


    "There will be more lovey-dovey scenes toe once Winona joins us."


    Matt kept his promise and didn''t do anything at night but he insisted to sleep in the single bed with


    Winona, lecturing her on the survival race tomorrow.


    "You''ll be going to the Jamia Wastes tomorrow. It hasplex terrains, with endless desert on the east


    and swamp on the west¡­"


    Winona was worn out and she fell asleep while he spoke.


    He put on the nket for her and kissed her eyes, "Good night, little witch."


    Winona woke up early in the morning and saw the gorgeous face near her. She put her arms around


    his neck and pecked him on the lips, "Good morning General Snider."


    She could see and greet him like this every day in the future if shepleted the challenge today.


    His eyes opened suddenly and he got on top of her, "Seducing me early in the morning?"


    "Get down now, we arete."


    "I''ll spare you once again, triple the interest."


    He got up, put the uniform on and took out a delicate case from his pocket. Inside was a small watch.


    He put it on her wrist, "I''ve other tasks today and can''t be with you, having this is like having me by


    your side."


    He then rolled up his sleeves and showed an identical watch. The watches illuminated when they


    touched each other.


    "What''s this?"


    He stroke her head, smiling, "A newly developed military GPS locator. It''s also a phone. You can call


    me if something goes wrong."


    "Come on! What could go wrong? If I could swallow a hard bone like you, there''s nothing else that I


    can''t handle."


    He approached her and smiled, "Do you want a few more bites now?"

 Chapter 100 Be Ready if Anything Goes Wrong

    Chapter 100 Be Ready if Anything Goes Wrong


    Winona''s arms rested around his neck. She smiled and kissed him, thinking, ''How many fine young


    Matt turned excited and kissed her passionately until she almost get drown in it. He then carried her to


    the bed and increased the intensity of their kiss. He released her only when she began gasping for air.


    They looked at each other breathing rapidly and burst out inughter.


    "Hey Matt, if Ipleted the challenge, will you reward me?"


    His eyes beamed, his teeth gritting in a flirtatious way, "Of course, it''s gonna be an marvelous reward".


    After sending Winona to the contest, Matt left with his subordinates.


    "How long is this challenge?"


    "Three days."


    Looking at Matt''s worried face, Felix immediately added, "You gave Winona the GPS device I


    developed, didn''t you? I''ve uploaded thetest map of the Jamia Wastes onto the device, which will


    help her avoid dangerous routes, rest assured."


    "Very well, be ready if anything goes wrong!"


    Felix prayed inside, ''Winona, you bettere back alive without a single injury, or else, I''ll be in


    trouble.''


    All the contestants that passed the previous race were seated in a few convertibles and being sent to


    different locations at the Jamia Wastes. There were over fifty of them, and their goal was to survive in


    this ce, find a golden key the chief judge buried and locate his tent. There were simtedndmines


    concealed under the ground, once andmine is ignited, the contestant will be eliminated.


    Unfortunately, Winona and Lilian were on the same team. Lilian''s eyes were fixed on Winona on their


    way, "Winona, Matt is the general. Did he provide you with any guidancest night?"


    Other team members added immediately, "Yes, we are a team, don''t keep information to yourself."


    "We could take care of each other in the next challenge once we pass this,e on now, share the


    information."


    Their gazes were fixed on her hoping for useful information as if it would be her fault if she didn''t say


    anything.


    Winona threw a cold nce at Lilian who was clear happy to see her dilemma here. "Ms. Tucker, your


    father is one of the judges. Didn''t he give you any hint?" She said, smiling.


    Everyone turned to Lilian, "That''s true Lilian, Mr. Tucker knows everything, and he won''t let his


    daughter fail this challenge."


    Lilian smiled awkwardly. She won''t tell them even if she did receive hints from insiders. She wanted to


    be the one standing beside Matt at the end of the day!


    "My father takes his job seriously. He never cheated. He treats me like the rest of you on this matter."


    "Yeah right, you don''t have to put out such a diplomatic speech."


    "Yeah, it''s okay if you want to keep it to yourself, but don''t put on a show like this, how repulsive."


    They ignored and even boycotted her after that. She felt like she dug her own grave just now.


    They then approached Winona and chatted with her. They seemed to get along pretty harmoniously.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She followed behind them and cursed inwardly, ''A bunch of bitches! Do you think you could pass the


    challenge by working with Winona? Well, be ready to be sacrificed for my victory! I''ll be the ultimate


    winner.''


    They were now in a desert area, with burning hot sands beneath their feet, dazzling winds that blurred


    their vision, and the scorching sun above them. Water and foods they packed along had all gone long


    ago. A few of them were thinking about giving up.


    "I''ll be burnt to death soon. I can''t handle this any longer, I can''t."


    Winona squinted her eyes and looked afar, "Hang in there everyone. The oasis is not far at the front."


    "Really?" Someone shouted in excitement.


    Lilian sneered, "Stop lying. You want us to move forward and die for you so you can get the golden key


    and proceed to the next level."


    "It''s your choice to follow or not. I''m not forcing no one."


    Winona stood up and moved toward the direction she intended. She knew the watch on her wrist was a


    live map, but she wanted to win fair and square. Hence, she did not turn it on.


    A few women followed her hesitantly while the remaining looked at Lilian. They thought she was the


    daughter of one of the judges, so she must know something they didn''t; thus, they chose to follow her.


    Lilian watched as the group disappeared into the desert and smiled, ''You disregards a better way and


    insisted on taking a tougher road, how foolish!''


    The group led by Winona indeed arrived at the oasis after a long walk. The ce was surrounded by


    cactuses as tall as a human while the water in the river was as clear as crystal. The group of thirsty


    women was thrilled to see this.


    Apart from Winona, all the women stormed toward the river. "Don''t drink it! It''s poisonous!" Winona


    shouted as they were ready to gulp down the water.


    "How do you know that it''s poisonous?" A short-haired woman with an oval face said, annoyed.


    "There are no animals and nts other than cactuses around here. There is not even a single moss in


    the water."


    "Come on! These are all your groundless assumptions."


    Winona walked towards the river, removed her pearl earring and put it into the river. The silver part of


    the earring turned ck slowly, she took it out and showed it to them, "Silver can detect most poisons."


    The short-haired woman didn''t agree, "Shut up! The ancient trick you use is not supported by science


    at all."


    "Up to you, I have no time to be wasted on you."


    The short-haired was too thirsty. She collected some water in her palm and drank it. She didn''t


    experience anything unusual after a few sipped. Therefore, she leaned down and began gulping.


    The rest followed seeing there was nothing unusual that happened to her.


    Consequently, they copsed to the ground and couldn''t continue the journey the moment they were


    about to exit the desert area.


    Finally, Winona had to fire the signal res in their bag and a helicopter arrived momentster to bring


    these poisoned women away.


    In the end, there was only a dark-skinned skinny woman continuing the journey with Winona. She didn''t


    have delicate features and she had a long face. Her eyes shone and she approached Winona with a


    smiley face, picking up her bag and said, "You are indeed General Snider''s woman, wise and


    knowledgeable."


    Winona rejected her offer and said coldly, "Shut your mouth and save your energy if you want to walk


    out of here alive."


    The long-faced woman then followed behind Winona quietly, step by step. Her action annoyed Winona,


    "It''s thendmines area at the front, following behind me step by step is dangerous. If I trigger a


    The long-faced kept a distance abruptly hearing that but remained within one-meter distance with her.


    Winona walked cautiously. She was lucky enough to find the golden key in thendmine area. A cold


    sharp dagger was ced against her neck when she was about to bend down to dig out the key, "Sorry


    Winona, you already have General Snider so please leave the chance to find a rich man to a single


    woman like me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!